102824

Oct. 28th, 2024 08:38 pm
prismaticbleed: (aflame)

✱Laurie CHALLENGED me to NOT DOUBLE ANYTHING ON THE MEALPLAN (except BK items) so I DIDN'T! Plus, Madison APPROVED our "double entree dinners" because they're FIXED PORTIONS & we meet ALL OUR EXCHANGES WITHOUT LOADING UP ON SIDES. So we're OUT OF HELL, thank GOD!! The next big challenge is CRABCAKES ON HALLOWEEN!
✱ON THAT NOTE, I am TRYING to reassure myself that I'm NOT DYING because I JUST ATE SHRIMP! (HEAVEN! NOW!) But we CAN'T keep doing this, haha. Seriously we SKINTESTED NEGATIVE. TWICE. The shrimps are safe. Good. I AM itchy BUT the soymilk did this too so I'm betting it's anxiety, girl you better get over here so I can kiss you & calm down.
For the record SHRIMP TASTES SO DIFFERENT! They're BUTTERY with a hint of OCEAN, with SUCH an ODD texture. And they give an IMMEDIATE "atmosphere flashback" to SOMETHING I think in childhood?? I'm not sure but it's fascinating. I'll have to reflect on that more, for the sake of recalling & reintegrating the inevitably UNIQUE situations we would've had them in! But, for the record, my immediate "vibe" is that I'm not a fan? But I'm INTRIGUED. Something in me DOES vibe with seafood, maybe just as a concept? No, I DO like fish. And we'll find out about CRAB this Thursday! But it's cool, to discover all this anew. God's creatures are beautiful & fascinating and there is something INEFFABLY INTIMATE about the FACT that GOD INVENTED FOOD as... well. We EAT creation. We take each other INTO each other & we GROW from it, TOGETHER in a mysterious way. And THAT is why I DO CHERISH FOOD AS A REALITY. It's COMMUNION. It's UNITIVE. It's BEAUTIFUL. And the E.D. was DESECRATING IT. Which is WHY I AM LIBERATING THE SHRIMPS. (AND chocolate soymilk, for the record, which I had the MAD GUTS to try for the FIRST TIME at snack afterwards with NO SYMPTOMS EITHER!) And I will ALSO liberate the CRAB & HAM & WALNUTS & EVERYTHING ELSE I CAN, for the sake of LIFE & LIFE'S CREATOR. The reflux is a small price to pay for freedom from fear & judgment, and I can OFFER IT UP as PENANCE for the ABUSE I used to deal out TO life, in BOTH FOOD AND MY OWN BODY. Yes, it IS scary & uncomfortable, BUT! It's actually giving me the OPPORTUNITY to ACTIVELY REFUSE to give in to LEGIT PURGE TRIGGERS. I am FIGHTING! It's SUPPOSED to be a struggle! That's how VIRTUE grows! And so I THANK GOD for this, as hard as it is, because I can GLIMPSE ITS PURPOSE and it is a TRUE CROSS & so it is HOLY & REDEMPTIVE & GOOD. I just need GRACE for ALL of this or I'll fail. But God WANTS me to WIN, IN HIM. So Lord, THY WILL BE DONE!


✱BOY I JUST SANG "I STILL HAVE THAT OTHER GIRL" LIVE KARAOKE AND I AM SHAKING IT WAS AWESOME. ❤ I CAN DO IT MAN!! THANK YOU GOD FOR THE GUTS!! AND THE TALENT AND THE LOVE! Seriously I feel BLOWN OUT LIKE AN EASTER EGG and I NEED TO DO THIS IN THE FUTURE AS SELFGIFT TO OTHERS. GO MAKE SOME MUSIC!!
(...also. For the record, who did my heart think of? Laurie, Anxi, Jena, & Celebi.
)

✱btw I realized this on Friday night but ANXI HAS GREEN EYES. And she's SHORT.
LORD I HAVE WEAKNESSES AND THANK YOU FOR GIVING THEM TO ME, SERIOUSLY. I am SO IN LOVE with her (& CZ) & I can only imagine what the future will bring. I'm so blessed.


✱I should continue to get grape juice with every challenge meal & "DRINK THE CUP." Keep the GOAL/PURPOSE in mind!

prismaticbleed: (worried)




"SELF-SOOTHING" SKILL PRACTICE


101624


PROMPTING EVENT FOR DISTRESS=
LOUD, BUSY, CHAOTIC grouproom environment; TOO MUCH TALKING, TV on, sensory overwhelm. Working busily on worksheets. NOT TAKING ANY TIME to GO INSIDE/UPSTAIRS and RE-CENTER IN HEART

SKILLS USED=
VISION, SMELL, TOUCH

DESCRIBE USE OF SKILLS=
"Hugged" self wearing soft pajamas, letting body relax comfortably in chair (release tension). Looked at lovely red shiny buttons, & pretty red swirl pattern like tree branches in the snow. Then smelled the fabric of the sleeve, which smells like ME (home/ safe) & was deeply comforting. Made me remember lying in bed with Chaos Zero; immediate peace

DESCRIBE OUTCOME OF USING SKILLS=
INSTANT, DEEP "SOOTHING/ COMFORTING" CALMED DOWN. Like melting away anxiety, or coming home after a long day. COMPLETELY took me OUT OF THE BUSY WORLD for a solid minute; fresh remembrance LINGERED in awareness, helping KEEP the peace. 

RATE LEVEL OF DISTRESS (1-10)=
BEFORE= 85
AFTER= 10

RATE EFFECTIVENESS OF SKILLS (1-5)=
5


----------------------------

PROMPTING EVENT FOR DISTRESS=
Flashbacks to SLC while taking a shower. Vivid & very disturbing. Even Julie fronting to help wasn't making it go away. Harmonia trying to front brought in CNC flashbacks too, making it even scarier.

SKILLS USED=
VISION, SMELL, TOUCH

DESCRIBE USE OF SKILLS=
I cleared my mind as much as I could and focused on the light glittering off the water, like sparkles. I looked at the light brown wall and the green-yellow-blue of the shower curtain. I smelled the peppermint soap. And I ended the shower with ICY water, like winter snow. 

DESCRIBE OUTCOME OF USING SKILLS=
It took my attention off of the bad flashbacks for a while. The moment I just looked at the sparkling water in sheer wonder filled me with a sudden and genuine joy. The icy water made me smile with sheer surprise. The peppermint smell was deeply comforting, like Christmas.

RATE LEVEL OF DISTRESS (1-10)=
BEFORE= 80
AFTER= 30

RATE EFFECTIVENESS OF SKILLS (1-5)=
3



-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"STOP" SKILL PRACTICE



101624


PROMPTING EVENT FOR DISTRESS=
"Fall Harvest Fest" at 11AM. Saw prep: DONUTS, CORNSTALKS, LOUD MUSIC, "BEANBAG TOSS," etc. IN BIG GROUPS WITH STRANGERS, UNABLE TO SAY NO OR ESCAPE. "Flashbacks" to CHILDHOOD/ CNC.

BEHAVIOR YOU ARE TRYING TO STOP=
CATASTROPHIZING about the "Fall Harvest Festival"

DESCRIBE USE OF SKILLS=
PAUSED & went upstairs. Deep breaths, talk to Laurie. Acknowledged my fear & bad memories, ALSO others' joy. DECIDED to "MAKE IT BETTER" by CHOOSING to FIND JOY & SHARE IT, for OTHERS' SAKES.

DESCRIBE OUTCOME OF USING SKILLS=
"CHRISTIAN REDEMPTIVE MISSON"!! "The past DOES NOT define the NOW!" I HAVE THE POWER TO CHOOSE TO FIND & FEEL JOY EVEN NOW, and so TRANSFORM IT INTO A "GOOD MEMORY" = HEAL THE PAST!! Also, DO THIS FOR MOM. She LOVES this stuff, and I want to SHARE THAT WITH HER. (Also, Leon really wants that pumpkin pie ♥) MAKE THIS FUN!

RATE LEVEL OF DISTRESS (1-10)=
BEFORE= 9
AFTER= 6

RATE EFFECTIVENESS OF SKILLS (1-5)=
4 (DETERMINATION!)
(TOLERATED THE DISTRESS/ COPED IN REALTIME!)


-------------------------------------

PROMPTING EVENT FOR DISTRESS=
EATING A SOY BURGER & DRINKING SOYMILK & PLANNING TO DRINK AM DRINKING ANOTHER FOR SNACK. CONVINCED THAT I'M STILL DEATHLY ALLERGIC. Every attempt feels like FACING DEATH. 

BEHAVIOR YOU ARE TRYING TO STOP=
TERRORQUIT/ DESPAIR RELAPSE/ ALLERGY PANIC LOOP

DESCRIBE USE OF SKILLS=
STOPPED by watching 6th Sense on TV with the group, to put distance between me/ panic. Reminded self that our allergist said we have NO TRUE ALLERGY to soy, and NO SYMPTOMS of concern. Others congratulated me on bravery. Decided to TRUST & BRAVELY TRY AGAIN. 

DESCRIBE OUTCOME OF USING SKILLS=
TRUSTING GOD & REASON. Others are proud of my brave efforts to FACE & CONQUER this fear-- which MY OWN ALLERGIST SAYS IS EXAGGERATED; SHE TOLD TEAM I DO NOT HAVE A SOY ALLERGY-- and I WANT TO LIVE UP TO THEIR FAITH IN ME. Dude I am EATING EGGS DAILY & NOT DYING. They had the SAME "WEAL" ON THE SKINPRICK TEST AS SOY. YOU WILL NOT DIE. TODAY PROVES IT. 

RATE LEVEL OF DISTRESS (1-10)= 
BEFORE= 100
AFTER= ?

RATE EFFECTIVENESS OF SKILLS (1-5)=
3 (GOTTA FACE IT AGAIN, AND FEEL THIS AS TRUE)


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


"IMPROVE THE MOMENT" SKILL PRACTICE


101824


PROMPTING EVENT FOR DISTRESS=
SOY NAUSEA & BRUTAL NIGHTMARES. 

DESCRIBE USE OF SKILLS=
I= Going upstairs & just embracing Anxi, talking with her & consoling her
M= This suffering is strengthening my patience, courage, & COMMITMENT to CHOOSE JOY!
P= CAST ALL YOUR CARES UPON THE LORD, FOR HE CARES FOR YOU + Morning offering
R= Taking a hot/cold shower with PEPPERMINT soap, and wearing my softest outfit
O= Repeatedly bringing mind back to NOW/ grounding
V= doing FUN worksheets!
E= Anxi/ Laurie/ God/ peers/ staff ALL reminding me of MY TRUE CHARACTER

DESCRIBE OUTCOME OF USING SKILLS=
TOTALLY SHIFTED FOCUS. "VACATION" WORKED SO WELL??? I literally just focused on going through worksheets and it INTERRUPTED the intense loop, although the symptoms persist. But now the other letters have a better foundation to work from. And TRUST IN GOD!

RATE LEVEL OF DISTRESS (1-10)=
BEFORE= 100
AFTER= ?

RATE EFFECTIVENESS OF SKILLS (1-5)=
4 (SHOCKINGLY EFFECTIVE)


---------------------------

PROMPTING EVENT FOR DISTRESS=
Phone call with mom. Got NO support on my recent recovery victories; instead she focused on my past failures & even projected them onto the present. I felt unseen, unheard, invalidated, like I hadn't changed at all.

DESCRIBE USE OF SKILLS=
I= Upstairs with Chaos 0, Laurie, Anxi.
M= Journaled about it. Need to let go & stop basing my recovery validation on her.
P= Paula praying for me. Me reminding myself that God is proud of my progress.
R= Deep  breathing, letting my body relax as much as I could, willing hands.
O= Journal, worksheet. Also helps just looking at tablet mealplan calculation data.
V= Went outside & walked around in the night air, laughing at fantastic "foursquare" game
E= All my beloveds sharing my joy & struggle & sorrow & hope for real. We're TOGETHER in this.

DESCRIBE OUTCOME OF USING SKILLS=
Still very sad, but able to accept reality. Holding on to the support I DO have, and holding on to my faith. Able to admit my own faults & forgive judgments towards mom. Still willing to communicate with her & hoping for a better relationship, but beginning to let go of this expectation. 

RATE LEVEL OF DISTRESS (1-10)=
BEFORE= ?
AFTER= ?

RATE EFFECTIVENESS OF SKILLS (1-5)=
3


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


"ACCEPTS" SKILL PRACTICE


102224

PROMPTING EVENT FOR DISTRESS= 
PEANUT BUTTER CHALLENGE + HACK NIGHTMARE. Body feeling "flu sick" & nauseous. Risk of allergy panic & exaggerating symptoms (with the pb); flashbacks & despair/identity corrosion from hack. DON'T WANT THAT. But distress still occurring. 

SKILLS USED=
Distract with A.C.C.E.P.T.S.

DESCRIBE USE OF SKILLS=
A= WORKSHEETS! Reading Matthew Kelly books, GROUP WITH ALYSSA
C= Talking to Paula & giving her encouragement & supportive advice in HER struggles & worries
C= I FACED IT BRO! AND I'M NOT HAVING ALLERGY PANIC! OR WANTING TO PURGE!
E= Thinking about Anxi & Phlegmoni & JMC (peanut butter santas), SMILING/ laughing
P= Flat-out NOT DWELLING ON THE EVENTS. I survived, I did the challenge, BE HERE NOW
T= Spelling, counting, remembering movies & songs, naming colors in the room
S= Just treasuring local textures: clothes, paper, markers, glossy plastic, buttons

DESCRIBE OUTCOME OF USING SKILLS=
Completely took my mind off the memory/ sickness. Distraction IS helpful! I know it'll subside; I just have to WAIT IT OUT PEACEFULLY. This is PROVING that I'M OKAY AND I WON'T DIE. It's a VITAL SKILL. BEST help: SHARING IN THE JOY OF OTHERS/ NOT THINKING OF MYSELF AT ALL. Literally "get out of my own head"

RATE LEVEL OF DISTRESS (1-100)=
BEFORE= 85
AFTER= ~20

RATE EFFECTIVENESS OF SKILLS (1-5)=
4


-------------------------------------

102624 

PROMPTING EVENT FOR DISTRESS=
Mealplan worry-compulsion; "What's the BEST/ RIGHT choice?" The ones I DID make are proving TOO HIGH VOLUME in reality and I CAN'T BACK OUT. I'm DOOMED TO TERROR & SUFFERING UNTIL THURSDAY. I'm struggling to cope with this.

SKILLS USED=
PROS & CONS
DISTRACT WITH A.C.C.E.P.T.S.

DESCRIBE USE OF SKILLS=
A= Doing weekly recap worksheets, mealplan budget, & journaling, plus a MOVIE  (live-action little mermaid)
C= Not isolating from peers. Sharing Halloween card with them. Talk to Rhi/ Melanie.
C= "I'D RATHER SUFFER THAN SIN." WILLING TO FACE THIS WITH FAITH.
E= Anxi again. Laurie encouraging. Thinking of Chaos 0 with the movie plot. 
P= I can't go back on my decisions. I want to learn to FACE the consequences.
T= Thinking about typecodes! Trying to remember the data. It brings me joy.
S= The taste of the pita chips at snack, the smell of autumn air, the sound of URSULA ON TV

DESCRIBE OUTCOME OF USING SKILLS=
Laurie, Anxi, & Chaos 0 reminding me that these mealplan struggles are TEMPORARY and they are TEACHING US HARD BUT VITAL LESSONS, and in the process "FORCING" US TO GROW IN VIRTUE & FAITH... and to GROW CLOSER TOGETHER IN LOVE. And THAT IS FOREVER, AND WORTH LIVING/ FIGHTING FOR. 

RATE LEVEL OF DISTRESS (1-100)=
BEFORE= 100
AFTER= 25 & falling!

RATE EFFECTIVENESS OF SKILLS (1-5)=
4

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

PROS & CONS OF ACTING ON CRISIS URGES


PROBLEM BEHAVIOR YOU ARE TRYING TO STOP=
ALLERGY PANIC (EGG/ SOY/ SESAME/ SHRIMP)

ACTING ON CRISIS URGES=
AVOIDANCE/ PANIC RESTRICTION/ TERROR "DESPAIRQUIT"; GIVE UP TRYING

PROS OF ACTING ON CRISIS URGES=
1. DON'T HAVE TO "STARE DEATH IN THE FACE" EACH MEAL
2. AVOID FEELING SICK/ ITCHY/ NAUSEOUS/ TERRIFIED
3. DON'T FEEL LIKE I'M "HURTING MYSELF" BY EATING "POISON"
4. CAN EAT OTHER FOODS THAT I ACTUALLY ENJOY INSTEAD
5. AVOID MEALTIME PANIC; CAN RELAX AT "NO DANGER"

CONS OF ACTING ON CRISIS URGES=
1. STILL "CONTROLLED" BY FEAR. OBSESSIVE INGREDIENT AVOIDANCE.
2. FEEDS INTO RESTRICTION BEHAVIOR IN GENERAL
3. NOT BEING COURAGEOUS; NOT ACTING ON CORE VALUES
4. ACTING IN DIRECT CONTRAST TO ALLERGIST REASSURANCE
5. HAUNTED BY "DEATH TERROR." NOT TRULY RECOVERING. 

RESISTING CRISIS URGES=
BELIEVING FACTS & PROFESSIONAL ADVICE/ REASON; GET OVER FEARS

PROS OF RESISTING CRISIS URGES=
1. MAKE MOM/ TEAM AND SELF PROUD/ JOYFUL IN VICTORY
2. ACT COURAGEOUSLY; PROVE I CAN MEET THE CHALLENGE
3. GRADUALLY LESSEN THE GRIP OF FEAR/ PANIC CONTROL
4. FREE TO EAT "ALLERGY FEAR FOODS" IN ALL CONTEXTS
5. MOVE MORE FULLY INTO RECOVERY/ FREEDOM/ PEACE

CONS OF RESISTING CRISIS URGES=
1. MIGHT STILL "FEEL SICK" AND HAVE TO SIT WITH THE TERROR
2. WILL BE CONVINCED I AM DYING FOR AT LEAST AN HOUR
3. NEED TO REPEAT EXPOSURE. MENTALLY EXCRUCIATING.
4. PSYCHOLOGICAL/ PHYSICAL EXHAUSTION & EXERTION
5. NO "PROOF" OF SAFETY. MUST TAKE THE LEAP OF FAITH. 


★ BESIDES THE E.D., WHAT ARE MY ACTUAL CRISIS URGES??
LASHING OUT? VIOLENCE? SELFHARM? FIGHTING? RAGEQUIT?
(ALL OF THOSE TRIGGER A PURGE REACTION)


"Identify which of these are short-term (just for today) and which are long-term (beyond today). Would you rather have a good day or a good life? Make mindful choices about your behavior.
"

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"TIP" SKILL PRACTICE


"TEMPERATURE" 
SITUATION=
 Dude we do this BEFORE EVERY MEAL, even at home
DISTRESS LEVEL BEFORE= 85  AFTER= 10
DISTRESS TOLERANCE BEFORE= 50  AFTER= 85
DESCRIBE WHAT YOU DID= We go to the room sink, wet paper towels with cold water, and wash our face/ ears/ neck with it. The wet & cold, with our eyes closed, instantly helps us chill out a significant bit

"INTENSE EXERCISE"
SITUATION=
 Fall fest; deciding to play "cornhole" until I got 5 in the hole, running back & forth
DISTRESS LEVEL BEFORE= 60 AFTER= 0
DISTRESS TOLERANCE BEFORE= 50  AFTER= 100
DESCRIBE WHAT YOU DID= I threw 5 beanbags in a row each time, trying to stand form & aim straight & with a strong arm. Then I ran to get them & ran back. I did this at least 12 times? Laughing & happy

"PACED BREATHING" (COUNTING)
SITUATION= OVERWHELMED & dissociated from talking too much/ for too long, ALL DAY 
DISTRESS LEVEL BEFORE= 100 AFTER= 80
DISTRESS TOLERANCE BEFORE= 10  AFTER= 50
DESCRIBE WHAT YOU DID= Closed eyes/ willing hands, went upstairs (Imagery skill) & Laurie counted for me. Unfortunately I just felt like I was suffocating (breathing exercises usually do that to me) so it KEPT me anxious in that regard. LET KYANOS DO IT!!

"PAIRED MUSCLE RELAXATION" (w/ breathing)
SITUATION= Disturbing sexual stuff on TV, I can't tune it out or leave the room
DISTRESS LEVEL BEFORE= 100 AFTER= 5
DISTRESS TOLERANCE BEFORE= 0  AFTER= 90
DESCRIBE WHAT YOU DID= Tightened my arms/ legs/ stomach while inhaling, then released tension all at once while exhaling forcefully. FOCUSED on breathing, meditative. Shockingly effective; helps "reset brain mood" and gives a quick outlet for violence/ rage/ "fight" trauma survival instinct



121323

Dec. 13th, 2023 10:19 pm
prismaticbleed: (angel)
 

It's Saint Lucy's feast day, that means it's time for my FAVORITE ART of her to haunt my thoughts all day, and now yours too!
Seriously though I love that sculpture. That's a SAINT, so sacredly macabre. The horror is blessed. What you're looking at is no grotesque display of pain, but the result of a joyfully pious devotion so invincible that this very depiction is that of her triumph over all tortures and evils. The girl is smiling, you realize. She has no physical eyes, but by the very merit of their surrender, she now sees a blissful glory that no human sight could ever perceive.
So yeah. Saint Lucy, pray for us.


Today we had the car, and we might not tomorrow, so we went shopping after Adoration.
Our brain was NOT WORKING but at least WE were, all together-- Genesis and Laurie made sure we didn't do anything stupid. We were surprisingly self-aware despite the brainvoid feeling, with no Socials taking over. I think the prayers in the car helped a lot.

We got BEANS to try, for fiber, perhaps stupidly but we only got two cans. But that meant we had to get a can opener, haha.
Dollar Tree was PACKED like sardines. Shocked. Lines down the aisles. We decided to be patient and wait peacefully, trusting God. And then the idea hit us= we can use this time to plug the ENTIRE Saint Michael Chaplet into the T2S app, so we could have it running while we cooked, as we would have NO time to bike and say it today.

A VERY IMPORTANT NOTE= when we were in Wal-Mart, checking the bean cans for net carbs & fiber (the determining factor), we suddenly got BADLY TRIGGERED by the sight of a can of GARBANZO BEANS. This had NOT happened in the other stores because those cans were labeled as CHICKPEAS and had illustrated labels. This one had a photo of the actual beans and that different title. The point is... WE FORGOT ABOUT CNC. But our subconscious didn't!! This also explains WHY we've been "scared of black beans for no reason"; every time we saw them something in our head would go "no, they're bad and dangerous, don't touch them." We never knew why. WELL NOW WE REMEMBER.
Man I'll tell you our eating disorder gave us SO MUCH FALLOUT HELL to deal with now. At least it IS an aftermath, thanks be to GOD

Got home for noon, haha. Running late buddy!!

JOSÉ ACTUALLY SPOKE TO US IN THE HALL TODAY 🤩 He asked us if it was still cold outside, haha. He was wearing a solid green t-shirt and gold chain necklaces. God bless that man

BK prep was really nice today actually. I think it's because we were just surrendering our schedule to God. It gave us such peace.
Also THE CHAPLET WORKED PERFECTLY, thank God! It's MUCH easier to pray when we're LISTENING, I think because it BYPASSES the OCD panic over thought perfection, AND it "frees up" brainpower to MEDITATE on the prayers & mysteries, which we typically CAN'T do because we're so burnt out just THINKING WORDS.
Also wondering IS THERE A NOUSFONI FOR THIS??? Like the Friar, but techno. I put the "request" out, and almost instantly got a "confirmed potential" for a technomonk connected to the phone app, with that same voice, and named Felix (as the phone is Perpetua).

Adelaide keeps "bumping heads" with that ONE SOMAFONI GIRL who is vaguely manic??
Honestly we think Addie is actually going to NEED a Function shift to survive.


Evening=
No matter how much we try to "get done early," by the time we finish all our daily chores and prayers, we only EVER have ONE HOUR of "free time" at the end of the day, in which we are now doing laptop work AT LONG LAST because without it we are literally souldead.
Still, we're exhausted. We need FAR MORE than one hour to do ANYTHING significant with the Archives-- and writing an entry typically takes TWO hours, MINIMUM. Xangas can take five, haha. At least.
...that aches though. We miss that, talking late into the early morning, all of us alive and present in the heart together, flowing through these fingertips in realtime records of our existences.
Honestly I think we need to take time, every day now, to just read ONE entry from the old days. Just to remember, inbetween all the daily rush. We need to. God can't properly bring us into the future if we have forgotten our past, believe it or not. Everything ties together. We HAVE a history, spiritually AND physically. Completely disowning or depersonalizing or detaching from that doesn't mean it never happened, or that it didn't affect you OR the world you live in.
And we all still exist. Even just as echoes. Even just as memories. All of us are still lights in this heart.

Spotify has given me a daylist of "aggressive elevator music wednesday evening" and I'm quite amused by this.
The only thing is, it's very "general." Nothing standout. I'm at track 24 and I've only liked two songs. I've only skipped about three. It's a cool audio aesthetic, I'm not complaining. And hey, anything more attention-grabbing would make it impossible to focus on work. So this works.

As for what I/we're doing tonight... we're biting the bullet and just uploading 2017 entries.
Yeah. It's been over five years. We need to heal. We can't do that without looking this stuff in the face, and seeing BOTH the bad and good CANDIDLY.
I'm not reading anything yet, at all. Which means I can't erase or censor anything. It also means I won't trigger anything prematurely. We're just being completely, recklessly honest and uploading it all.
THEN we can worry about reviewing it, AFTER the holidays, when we can get a new therapist, haha. It's inevitable. We were a MONSTER during the CNC time period. Coming to terms with our abusive demeanor is going to be very very difficult. But, that's why God gave us Mimic, dead serious. That octopus has, whether he realizes it or not, changed my heart to be more humble and honest about my own "villain arc," which left terrible scars on both myself and others, that may never be erased. But we need to learn to live with the fallout, and make sincere restitution for what we can, and genuinely change our lives so we never hurt anyone like that again. Repentance and metanoia. We're in it together. Chaos 0 too, actually, and Laurie, and even Genesis, although they aren't saying so outright. But we all have such devastating pasts, we're all so ashamed and horrified by what we've been. Funny how our resident not-a-squid jumpstarted such a huge era of healing in our heart. I'm very grateful. So we need to honor that as December rolls on, now that he's been here a full year.

All right, it's 1120 and Laurie is going to smash my head into this keyboard if I don't get some sleep so I'll see you kids later!

(sorry this entry is, as usual, vastly unfinished. we're overworking ourself. it's literally impossible to do as much as we are forcing ourself to do in terms of devotional reading and commentary. we NEED to cut down, because right now, this is spreading our soul so thin that we're unable to FOCUS and make solid consistent growth in any respect. a scattered faith is not honoring our Lord. we genuinely need to start doing less, before we can be more.)


------‐--------------------------------------------------------------------------


MDE =
"I understood these tears to be not of sadness but rather of purification."
I'm wondering if this has System relevance. Sadness is a compartmentalized emotion, but have we ever really been aware of its holy nuances before? Exploring this would be hugely beneficial and revelatory, I'm sure.
...

"Think of a person who has brought great joy to your life... anyone who just showed up in your life one day without your plotting or planning. Say a prayer of gratitude for them."
My heart immediately said, Jena. And I honestly teared up from the intensity of gratitude I felt, offering her name up in prayer, and imploring God to bless her to the utmost.
...man, January is going to actually be 15 YEARS since I "met" her. I need to type about that.
...


LBB =
"The words that Mary speaks in today’s passage are among the best known words in all the Gospels: “Behold, I am the handmaid of the Lord. May it be done to me according to your word.” These are words of total acceptance of God’s will. [Yet] Mary wasn’t saying, “This is wonderful. Of course, I'll do it.” Instead she was saying, ‘This isn’t what I had planned, and I’m not sure I understand, but I’ll do my best to do what the Lord wants.”
What is it like to say words to that effect on any given day? Or at the beginning of every day? Try it. God’s plan is always better than my own."

1) ACCEPTANCE ISN'T GLIB.
2) Even as pure & sinless as she was, even devoid of all selfishness, Mary's plan for her own life prior to this WASN'T GOD'S PLAN-- simply because SHE ISN'T GOD. She couldn't ever have predicted or expected or willed what she had just heard from the Angel! And that WASN'T SINFUL, because once she DID "know God's plan," she SURRENDERED EVERYTHING TO IT.
3) Even so, for the same reason of Divine Mystery, Mary DIDN'T understand this Plan-- but she TRUSTED GOD!!
4)

------‐--------------------------------------------------------------------------

Universalis today=

"When you are in your room, at night, think always on Christ, and wait for His coming at every moment... He enters by the open door; He has promised to come in, and He cannot deceive. Embrace Him, the one you have sought; turn to him, and be enlightened; hold him fast, ask him not to go in haste, beg him not to leave you. The Word of God moves swiftly; he is not won by the lukewarm, nor held fast by the negligent. Let your soul be attentive to his word; follow carefully the path God tells you to take, for he is swift in his passing... Do not imagine that you are displeasing to him despite having called him, asked him in, and opened the door to him; and that this is the reason why he has gone so quickly– no, for he allows us to be constantly tested... But even if it seems to you that he has left you, go out and seek him once more."
1) We actually do this, a little? At night, we make a special effort with our night prayer routine to bring an awareness of God's Presence directly into our going to sleep.
...
2) I love that small but profound reminder that Jesus doesn't sneak in a back door. He enters by the open front door. There is no secrecy, no deceit, nothing sneaky or sly about Him. He CANNOT deceive, just as He CANNOT lie.
But... I never realized that He actually promised to come to us.
...
3) We must respond to His arrival, and ardently.
...

"Who but holy Church is to teach you how to hold Christ fast? Indeed, she has already taught you, if you only understood her words in Scripture.. How do we hold him fast? ...by the longing of the soul... seek Him and be fearless of suffering. It is often easier to find Him in the midst of bodily torments, in the very hands of persecutors... in a little space, after a brief moment, when you have escaped from the hands of your persecutors without yielding to the powers of this world, Christ will come to you, and He will not allow you to be tested for long."

1) ONLY the Church, the BRIDE of Christ, can teach you how to hold Him in love. The world can NEVER teach you this-- after all, the world is no bride, no spouse, no virgin.
2) Scripture IS the voice of the Church!!! Even all her traditions and customs must be rooted there, for it alone is the Truth of God, the very Words of her Bridegroom. But in His unity with her, she says nothing contrary to Him.
3) We "hold Him" by our soul's longing. What a beautiful paradox.
...And how terrifying a phrase for our traumatized self.
This was inevitable. Ambrose is quoting the Song of Songs here, which we have never read for tragically obvious reasons.
...
4)
5)

"Whoever seeks Christ in this way, and finds Him, can say: "I held Him fast, and I will not let Him go before I bring him into my mother’s house, into the room of her who conceived me." What is this “house,” this “room,” but the deep and secret places of your heart? Maintain this house, sweep out its secret recesses until it becomes immaculate and rises as a spiritual temple for a holy priesthood, firmly secured by Christ, the cornerstone, so that the Holy Spirit may dwell in it. Whoever seeks Christ in this way, whoever prays to Christ in this way, is not abandoned by Him; on the contrary, Christ comes again and again to visit such a person, for He is with us until the end of the world."
1) This is UNEXPECTEDLY MARIAN. The soul who finds Christ does not bring Him into "her own house," for she HAS NONE-- she is yet a virgin girl living with her MOTHER!!! We will not live "in Christ’s House" until we get to Heaven! UNTIL then, what house do we have? Only our hearts. And yet, who "OWNS" that house? OUR MOTHER. This is beautifully twofold. First, it's STILL the Church as mother, and therefore ALSO CHRIST even now-- for truly He alone owns what He created, and even further consecrated & claimed for Himself in loving covenant-- but it's ALSO MARY AS MOTHER, of both the Church AND CHRIST HIMSELF!!
But look further. Our mother is the one who conceived us. That's such a powerful truth spiritually.
...
2) ...I just love how blatantly headspacey this is. Our "home" is literally the "deep and secret places of our heart," where God indeed dwells by grace of Baptism.
...
3) What must we do with our heart-home, then? Two things. We must:
+ MAINTAIN it. Keep it warm, do the repairs, furnish it properly, et cetera.
+ SWEEP all the dust away-- but not just the main rooms! You need to SPECIFICALLY FOCUS on cleaning out the SECRET RECESSES of your heart.
Now THAT is HEADSPACE.
But... who's got the broom? Who has the floorplan for this place? Who is limber &
...
4) What's the ultimate goal here? The only thing fitting our Mother's House-- we must make our heart like hers. It must be made IMMACULATE.
(Pure dwelling, Temple of God, living stone FOR priestly service remember)
...
5) This is ALL "so the HOLY SPIRIT CAN DWELL" in our heart.
...
6) We must seek AND PRAY!
...
7) Christ VISITS.
(no abandon)
...


On the Gospel =
"In Judaism the ‘yoke’ often refers to the Law, a burden which must be borne, [so] it is tempting to see a contrast between the light yoke which Jesus offers and the heavy yoke of the exact and burdensome observance of the Law... except that obedience to the Law was always a joy, since the Law is a revelation of God’s Nature and of God’s Will for human beings, so that it is a joyful privilege to respond."
1) I am a Christian, so I can't speak for the experience of Jews and their Law, especially not in history-- but I do know that Jesus said He came to fulfill the Law, protecting & perfecting every last letter of it, because it IS GOD'S WILL & OF HIS NATURE. It is the special honor and blessed privilege of every Jew. And yet, they themselves call it a burden. Why? Again, I can't speak for them, but when I look at my own "struggle" to keep the commands of Christ, especially in a world that almost mandates the opposite... I can tell you that God is NOT the cause of the burden. My own sinful nature is.
No matter how much of a "burden" it may therefore make the Law of God to me, that same Law is NEVERTHELESS ALWAYS PURE JOY. Why? Because it's INHERENTLY GOOD. It's literally directions from God! And when you love God, then following His directions-- no matter how complicated or difficult the application & enactment honestly may be-- is ALWAYS deeply & unshakably joyful at its heart. It truly is a privilege, to KNOW what God wants and to be able to strive for it, even to strain under it. It's either His Law or the world's anarchy, and I would much rather bear the heavy holy yoke of purpose & covenant than go running "free" in selfish whim, doomed to uselessness. 
2) I actually really love reflecting on the Law of Scripture as "God's Will for mankind" AND as "a revelation of God's Nature." Both those truths are STAGGERING. We're just puny stupid weak mortal sinners!! And God Himself has CHOSEN FREELY to not just REVEAL these sacred Mysteries to us, but also to call us to COOPERATE IN THEM??? That's BEYOND COMPREHENSION. And yet it is ABSOLUTE FACT.
...
3) All this actually reminds me of the prayer Mimic and I say before each Bible study=
"O Lord Jesus Christ, open Thou the eyes of my heart, that I may hear Thy Word and understand and do Thy will... Hide not Thy commandments from me, but open mine eyes, that I may perceive the wonders of Thy Law. Speak unto me the hidden and secret things of Thy wisdom... enlighten my mind and understanding with the light of Thy knowledge, not only to cherish those things which are written, but to DO them..." etc.
Without divine enlightenment-- which we cannot achieve on our own; it must be given by God Himself of His Own Will-- the Law will be "hidden" from us, even if we follow it? We won't "perceive its wonders", which are only seen with "the eyes of the heart," and can then be understood-- but again, only by grace! For no one knows God BUT God, so without the Spirit imparting that Knowledge to us through Love-- for God is Love, and so ALL Knowledge of Him MUST be of Love, by Love-- all divine things will remain "hidden and secret" to us, even incomprehensible. It's all from God, for God.
But I want to emphasize the conclusion. The end of all this enlightenment and knowledge and understanding is to be able to cherish the Law, to see with your heart the hidden wonder of God Who Is Love within it, to recognize it as His Wise and Good Will, and therefore to do what that Law says with true and sincere and holy joy. All the grace is humbly petitioned for, and mercifully received, for that sole purpose-- loving obedience according to loving knowledge.
I hope that makes sense. My heart is so moved about it, it's very hard to put into words, especially on a phone keypad.


"In the Old Testament, personified Wisdom is always standing in her doorway to invite people to her banquet... and to take on her yoke. This fits also the address of the invitation of Jesus to the poor who "labour and are overburdened", for the invitation of Wisdom is addressed NOT to the learned but to those who are humble and open-minded. And Jesus Himself is the humble and unpretentious King, as He shows by entering Jerusalem on a donkey– no warlike steed... [a humble reign which began when] Jesus [was] born into an impoverished and homeless family among the cattle, and first greeted by simple shepherds. This is the heart of the invitation of Jesus: to put aside all worldly honour and standards and embrace His own more profound and more rewarding criteria."
1) Wisdom only invites the humble because the proud are too full of themselves; they don't trust anyone's table but their own.
But the analogy is fascinating. It's a free banquet, offered to those souls that humbly admit their hunger & weariness & inability to soothe either pain themselves... but there's a yoke to bear. Honestly, there ALWAYS is. And that's GOOD. Honest work is holy, sincere effort is a means of sanctification, the struggle for righteousness brings grace, etc. Wisdom is given without cost, her banquet is free, but from then on out you MUST bear her yoke-- and you must be willing to lower your head and bend to receive it, through no boasted effort of yours. That's the exchange, that's the true banquet for your soul, for now you will be bound to her, carrying her "burden" of wealth alongside her. You have shared her meal, accepted her invitation-- now you work together to plow the paths you tread,  preparing it for the planting that will yield even more fruit. This is an honor. What you have received without cost, you must give without cost-- but never by your own power. You are not the source of the seeds to be planted, nor are you the one sowing. You are simply shouldering the yoke, humbly yet indispensably... alongside humble & holy Wisdom herself.
The yoke is not a price, it's a privilege. She will be a source of endless wealth for you, if you are emptied enough of yourself to receive it, and you are willing to in turn become a fountain for that wealth to others on her behalf, for her sake, as she continues to invite all who will listen to her endlessly generous banquet.
2) Jesus, Who IS Wisdom, is the true & perfect Embodiment of ALL of that. He is ALWAYS inviting, always standing at the very doorway to Heaven, as it were. He wants to feed us and shelter us. But He STILL wants us to WORK, hence the yoke. He isn't calling us to insolence or gluttony-- no matter how rich the banquet is! But the yoke is easy. Why? Because it is shared with Him-- with His unfailing Strength, and unconditional Love. His burden is light, but note it is still a "burden!" Jesus IS the Law. Jesus taught God's Will and EMBODIED God's Nature, and He constantly conflicted with the religious authorities because He didn't obsess over legalism & paperwork as it were. He revealed the "wonders" hidden in the Law, the core Truth behind every command. Obedience to the Law of God IS a joy, after all, when God is recognized & known & cherished in it-- and Jesus purifies & perfects that Law by distilling the Letter down to LOVE. THAT makes it light, pun intended-- it makes it clearer and brighter than ever before, illuminating every shadow of confusion, chasing away all darkness of ignorance. No longer is it just a list of boxes to be checked. Jesus moves us from head to heart. He liberates us from the minutiae by yoking us to His infinite embrace. He calls us to carry the Crossbar on our shoulders.
3) If the KING is so astonishingly humble, then His subjects absolutely must imitate His example. That's obvious. But consider the examples!! Look at where His Power truly lies-- invincible, yet invisible to worldly eyes!
...
4) Here's the wrapup. I need to grasp this together with the bit on the Law.
Jesus's invitation is for "the weary" to "take on His yoke" by "learning from Him"-- and in doing so, to finally be at rest in their souls. This is the invitation of Wisdom to her banquet, an invitation only offered to the humble. Jesus's "yoke" IS that of Wisdom.
Here, Scripture says it far better than I can=
"This is what I say: It costs nothing to be wise. Put on the yoke, and be willing to learn. The opportunity is always near... No matter how much it costs you to get Wisdom, it will be well worth it."
...

(When you have a meek & humble heart, every weight is easier to carry)


------‐--------------------------------------------------------------------------

The last thought for today, from an article.

"With just a couple of handfuls of days left until Christmas, I will try to focus on [Jesus's] promise of rest. There are still many tasks to attend to, but those tasks are not the point. Instead, it is the promise of peace during this season of light."
Remember this.
We were actually feeling guilty today because we "weren't doing enough reading and devotion and special prayer" for the season. There are Christmas books we haven't opened yet, there are Bible study plans we haven't started, there are cards we haven't written and gifts we haven't bought, there are carols we haven't sung or performed, there are decorations we haven't put up... it snowballs, very fast.
None of it truly matters if we don't have the peace of the Christ Child.
THAT'S the endpoint of Advent. Christ is COMING TO US, in the past present and future, and we need to be ready for HIM. Not the holiday. For CHRIST HIMSELF.
And you'll only be ready if your heart is open to Him as the Prince of Peace.



121622

Dec. 16th, 2022 10:23 pm
prismaticbleed: (held)

This might be a brief update because not much happened today in terms of quantity, and I will tell you why.
We got like... 5 HOURS OF SLEEP.
Our body is wrecked. It's been very hard to do anything today because the poor thing is so exhausted. So we're gonna be in bed for 11:45, Xenophon made me promise.
The other big factor in why we feel so awful is that we didn't eat breakfast until 3pm.

Honestly though let's start at the beginning.
I didn't get to bed until 4:30 AM. I was typing for a while and was pretty delirious.
I was woken up at 10am by a phone call from my nutritionist, who said that "your appointment today says 'in-person' but I think that's incorrect?" I said "it definitely is because I live three hours away." So they switched it to a videocall & emailed me the link, and instead of going back to bed I got up, half-prepped breakfast, added some things I forgot to the previous entry and then... got distracted reading about octopi. I'm serious. It took 45 minutes and then my brain was like "dude come on I cannot function get back to sleep."
So I did. Got one more hour in.
Woke up to GORGEOUS SNOWFALL.
Honestly I didn't want to leave the bed. There's a tree right outside my window-- the only one on this side of the building-- and I can see its arms reaching up to the sky just like the trees outside our childhood bedroom window (God I miss living in the woods, I really do. I wonder if one day we'll ever go back there.). So I opened the window to get the beautiful cold in, wrapped Chaos & I in the red blankets, and just... watched the snow. It was pure joy. I think i spent 15 minutes doing that, in perfect peace, before Laurie said "kiddo it is 11:20 so you only have twenty minutes before that online appointment. And yeah I know it's hard and you want to watch the snow but you've gotta get your ass out of bed." I mention this because she had to briefly front in order TO get me out, which is a feeling I really miss and rarely get now that she's so terrified of accidentally "socializing her function" again, and dying. Still, it was nice to feel her presence so tangibly even for a moment. This also ended up causing her to accidentally co-front when I kissed Chaos good morning which had her absolutely flustered, haha. Not like it hasn't happened before, dude! But it has been many years. Geez I do miss the old days, though. Our life was so internally-anchored, and it was so rich and colorful. Still... lots of tough stuff going on outside. Guess this was the trade-off for a while. At least now we can build it back, better this time, without the dangers we couldn't recognize before.

We got to our appointment login 5 minutes late, but... the doc herself was 20 minutes late. Go figure. We legitimately almost logged off, thinking we missed her, but patience is a virtue! And BOY HOWDY LET ME TELL YOU, I am so glad we stuck around.
We literally didn't even talk about food. I told her we were eating regularly and without obsessing for the most part, and she did a little happy dance (that was actually touching to see how she cared) and said how proud of us she was. We mentioned that we were still struggling, though, what with the CPTSD and the gender issues, which both work together in a horrible tangled mess.
She responded, "you've never mentioned that you had gender issues before." Gosh we probably didn't; I don't know WHO was fronting for the summer when we first started seeing this doc. So we said yeah, gave her a brief summary-- definitely nonbinary, not sure if androgynous or agender, but absolutely masculine-leaning; presented as male for almost a decade, seriously considering further transitioning in some manner because the distress is so bad.
She looked at us and point-blank said "you know I do prescribe hormones."
EXCUSE ME WHAT
I... wow. Oh my gosh. We've literally been crying ourselves to sleep over this for WEEKS and all of a sudden, here's a way out. Here's hope. Right in front of us, and we never knew!
Man we thanked her profusely. She said do continue with our new therapist for the trauma treatment, BUT ask her specifically if she deals with transgender treatment. If so, this doc will coordinate care. If not, this doc will get us a specifically trans-oriented therapist. AND, "just in case," she already started a referral process, so I don't have to wait if I do need one.
...Talk about answered prayers, WOW.
So THAT was a good appointment. There's hope now, even when we get flashbacks and slips and mirror meltdowns. Now it's not doom. Now we know it can change to reflect our heart. Oh thank God. We needed this so badly.

The appointment ended at 1pm and I kid you not I think I went right back to reading about octopi studies. Good Lord, I'm ridiculous. But I care, dude, I want to know as much basic info as I can so I make sure I'm treating this new guy respectfully and so I can understand him better. Of course there's still variation in headspace and in his native universe, but still. There's a foundation and if I care-- which I do-- I will make sure it's set as well as I can.

2pm Laurie almost shoved me into the kitchen because the body was getting severely dizzy.
Thankfully since I had half-prepped it earlier it didn't take long to finish. We decided on two apples because we had one Fuji that was a bit bungled (got it from the reduced rack) and adding it to the BK plan plus double cottage cheese gave us 1000k & perfect 50/30/20 macros. Plus the body needed a calorie push to avoid eating more in the evening. So things were simple & straightforward. The hardest part of prep was peeling the eggs, as usual-- one kept breaking and that one poor girl got triggered out again (I'm still not sure what her ultimate anchor is specifically, but it's tied to that fear of "I did the food wrong/ I hurt the food/ I ruined it, so I'm a horrible cruel abusive worthless bad person and I'm gonna be punished, there's no hope for me, etc." Total catastrophic spiral just because some white came off with the shell. It's shocking); Xenophon again had to talk her down.
For my part, the body confusion made it very hard to front. I kept slipping in language, pronouns, self-awareness, and even cognition of what I was doing and who I was talking to. Thankfully everyone made sure I stayed safe, and by 3pm we were finally getting to eat.
We DID have ONE problem-- I had to cut out a black spot on the Fuji, but apparently the bit of apple around that spot still tasted of rot. We accidentally swallowed a bit before spitting the rest out, and SOME panicky girl came out HYSTERICAL, telling us "we HAVE to throw it all up NOW or we WILL DIE!!!" like she was legit frantic. God bless Laurie, though-- she stepped up and said "kid, it is not going to kill us. If it does anything, it might make us a little sick to our stomach." That still terrified the girl, so Laurie added "AND if it DOES, I give you full permission to punch me. I'll take that responsibility. But we're not gonna die. I promise you that. Do you trust me?" The girl hesitated, visibly hopeful, and then meekly nodded. I know there was some additional talk there with Laurie laughing that in a way she hoped we did get even a tiny bit of stomach distress because she kind of wanted this poor scared kid to hit her, haha. Like it'd be cathartic, and it would help tangibly deflect the stress. But in any case, man. It's... amazing, seeing all this daily progress in communication & healing with the e.d. nousfoni. We've prayed for this for YEARS. Is that why we paid such a high price with inpatient, losing our bodily safety, in order to gain better internal camaraderie? Did we HAVE to be "shoved out of the body" in order to grow closer inside? What a paradox. I repeat, God works in mysterious ways. But... high price or not, I would seriously pay it again if it was what headspace needed to flourish in love & mercy & hope like this. We were comatose for YEARS before the trauma-triggers of treatment woke us up. That happened in 2017, too, before we shut down again barely two years later, and WORSE than before. Still. God apparently doesn't want us to stay dead. I keep repeating that to myself. God wouldn't keep resurrecting us if He didn't want us to be alive. And why not? Our innerworld is such an absolute fountainhead of love & faith & joy, it would practically be a mortal sin to eliminate it.
Speaking of faith, we attempted Bible study again during breakfast. Honestly we always do the daily verse & prayer, but we might not write a reflection until later, now. We'll try, if we get inspired, but otherwise we'll "earmark it for later" so we don't dissociate & trigger a panic response while eating. We're getting better at it. But, it's become a habit, really, the Scripture while eating. The binges enabled that, which is another reason why we didn't want to stop them-- they put our body into "automated action mode" so we COULD focus entirely on the Bible without getting jumped by trauma flashbacks that would (allegedly) be enabled by a "standby" body. Again, that's something we do need to work on-- it IS very hard to "sit and read the Bible" BECAUSE "just sitting" and not doing anything else DOES trigger trauma symptoms. Hence why we now pray while biking. We're figuring stuff out, bit by bit, thank God. It's an adventure, it really is.

The typical recent breakfast gang was there, for the record. Me, Laurie, Spice, Xenophon, Scalpel, Phlegmoni, Julie, Lynne, Knife, Razor, Chaos 0, Genesis, Infinitii, Mimic. I got Leon to stop by briefly but he's introverted & doesn't like feeling pushed to socialize, so I told him he doesn't have to stay, I just want to see him however briefly so he stays in constant consciousness. I do care about him deeply and I miss having everyone around, which he recognizes and respects. Still, Indigos are naturally more solitary, and I will not force him to do something that he's inherently uncomfortable with-- heaven knows I would freak out if someone expected me to constantly show up somewhere social at a set time. So I might just drop in and visit him on my own, for a few seconds, so he doesn't have to stress out.
Genesis was so excited over the snow, he was talking to Mimic a bit about it, and then his eyes lit up and he ran over to me and said "JEWEL" and told me that, yes he's hype about snow, but we ALSO have butterscotch candy that I bought for him and we were ABSOLUTELY having it with breakfast. So I got it out, and then he got the idea to "put it in the cinnamon tea." So, we did. It was actually really nice, haha.
Infinitii was talking a LOT today. I'm not sure why. But it was so nice. I really, really love hir, and I miss her terribly; not only did Laurie kill hir post-NC to prevent further corruption, but ze took over a year to resurrect and even then ze went into hiding and I rarely, if ever, saw hir-- ze was even hard to ping. But... post-inpatient, ze has just... come back wholeheartedly to us. it means so much to me. I wonder if Xenophon has something to do with it. I wouldn't be surprised.

We got some very relevant fortunes today, too.
"A new environment makes all the difference in the world."
"A new friend helps you break out of an old routine."
"Advice, when most needed, is least heeded."
They're all surprisingly straightforward-- first, literally remodeling our apartment post-inpatient DID make a huge difference, as the spaces are no longer tied to location-based triggers. Also, a new internal environment is even more important, and we ARE working to rebuild headspace now, bit by bit, especially with the color realm "field trip" the other morning, thank you Leon. Secondly, that new friend is absolutely Mimic, even if he may not be entirely comfortable with the "friend" label. I can feel he wants to try, but still. Like me, it's new territory, and it's difficult. But we're all doing our best to help him out. Again, if he stays, cool. If not, we wish him the absolute best. But he's still a friend to me, as long as he's here. And he has absolutely been breaking me out of old routines, all over the place. (Notably he wasn't around today for more than a few minutes. But he doesn't seem to have any intention of leaving entirely at this point.) So I'm very grateful. In the future, I will inevitably refer to this little time period of December 2022 as the "Mimic week," I am sure. He's made that big of a difference. Lastly, the advice. That is also with Mimic, haha. He gives sharp advice, whether he realizes it or not, with his retorts and cunning commentary. I like that. Laurie used to be like that in her own right, before all the damage. And I think it has something to do with the walls. It's offensive/defensive. So ironically, he can also be an example of "not heeding advice" when it finds a chink in the armor. It stings. It's threatening. But it's needed. That's what Laurie constantly tells him, and me-- yes, it's terrifying being so vulnerable now, but it's bloody worth it. Being humble enough to honestly admit and accept advice when it hurts is the ONLY way to truly become strong & wise. I've been learning that a lot, too. It's made me realize how instinctively "I" can lash out when I feel the edge of the blade, as it were. I don't realize it's there to cut out the cancer. And yes, I know I keep using that simile. But we all know what the Plague is like up here, and that comparison is a grave reminder of that terrible truth.

On a brighter note, the Chinese word trio this morning was "lettuce," "vegetable," and... "banana." Xennie & I love to invent some silly story or idea to link them all together. First I said, "does that mean... a banana is a vegetable?" and she said "no!!" and laughed. "It's not a vegetable dad!" I replied, "but then how does it fit? Is it a question? Are we saying, 'lettuce = vegetable,' but 'banana = ...nobody knows? IS it a vegetable? We'll have to perform an experiment! I'll get my phone, you get the microwave!" She was giggling a lot, it was so cute. Ultimately we decided that the secret answer would be on the next fortune at dinner. Remembering the other morning, I joked "what if it says 'beer'" and she was in stitches.
...oh my gosh Xenophon just ran up to the table and yelled "DADDY IT'S NOT A BEAN SPROUT" and I am LAUGHING
(I forgot, yes, that was dinner's word. She's looking at me and saying very seriously, "daddy, someone doesn't know what a fruit is")

Also. I have no idea why we have no appetite UNTIL we finish eating. Then we get so awfully hungry, and THAT'S what triggers out the other girl, the manic one who always "wants more," even if she "doesn't want it really," she just... compulsively keeps asking for "one more" piece or bite or taste of something. She's nonstop movement, no peace at all, and very dangerous as a result. I'm trying to talk to her & reason with her more, and I am seeing tiny steps, but it is a very arduous process and you cannot slack off with someone of her color & demeanor; give her a centimeter and she'll yank a mile from your hands. She doesn't even mean to be abusive; she's just that manic. Her sense of sense is addled.
Still. The body itself is hard to manage, when it's this sleep deprived. We "wanted" to binge so badly, with how hungry & wrecked we felt. Honestly I didn't even go to brush our teeth. I washed the dishes, and immediately crashed on the couch and got out the phone. When we're that high-risk for relapse, literally the ONLY crisis response that works is sudden absolute forced internal focus. Basically, get OUT of bodyspace and IN to thoughtspace. NOT HEADSPACE!! It's one step further out! When the mind is THAT distressed, you have to unplug it from self-awareness in order to calm down and THAT is what ALSO MOTIVATES THE BINGES-- because they are inherently dissociative! That frenetic desperate mindset that wants to binge IN ORDER TO DISSOCIATE can ONLY "get its needs met" by an EQUALLY TOTAL DISSOCIATIVE PROCESS. And the only thing that can do that INSTANTLY is the phone. Not even the computer-- there's too much "space" there, too much involvement with the hands. It takes a few minutes to really "log in" mentally. But the phone? Nope-- it's small, close, hyperfocused space, and since it's held with the hands and CLOSE TO THE FACE it actually meets the same "receptors" as eating would. Isn't that crazy? It's fascinating, absolutely, but geez. Discovering this stuff is wild. But it works!
So we spent 4pm until 6pm completely unaware of time passing, haha. And we were safe!

6pm we got on the bike, because we had to at least pedal slowly for an hour to move our legs, as we were getting depressed now from the lack of sleep and lack of daylight and that will trigger bad behavior, too.
We said the Divine Mercy Chaplet, but not a rosary-- I feel awful about that, but today is the Sorrowful Mysteries and those are so immersive that even though I WANT to say them, at that time I don't think it would have been "smart?" Our mind was not in a good place. Still, God forgive me. I'll have to try and say a rosary in bed.
We took like 30 minutes trying to figure out a better mealplan on the phone, especially for days like this where we have to cram proper nutrition into a small timespace without accidentally overdoing things. Our main concerns, though, were streamlining the options-- certain items, like the Sun Chips, do not fit neatly into a regular mealplan and we want to cut that stuff out for the sake of simplicity. Our staples are currently: apples, broccoli, carrots, EVOO, fortune cookies, jumbo eggs, high-protein milk, greek yogurt, allbran, whole wheat english muffins, and cottage cheese. Those last three we're trying to phase out of the plan if possible, due to both cost & travel to obtain them, and replace the grains with oats. We'll give it a shot and see how it works, because oats are an ancient trigger/binge food, and they require cooking, so it might not actually be wise TO integrate them into the plan. We will pick a day when it's possible to safely test them and do so.
We also worked on planning our Sunday schedule, which I will have to review & write down-- Sundays are weird because they often require three meals instead of two, since we're at church from 8am to 1pm at the least, and we have to eat breakfast in the church at 945 to avoid bloodsugar tanking and pushing the timetable too far-- if we fast until after all the masses, we probably won't get to eat until 3pm, and that has proven VERY unwise what with having done that several times over the past month. So we're striving to avoid that. We do have that "quiet breakfast" planned that is hyperdense & easily transported, while still meeting macros-- milk/bran/evoo and a yogurt-- which we can eat within 10m in the choir loft with minimal disturbance. So that's determined. The tough spot is the lunch at 2, and a dinner at 6. We have to make each meal ~500K and still balance macros evenly. But we're learning! I wonder if maybe we can even get into a 3-meal daily thing? Or would that take too much prep time & scattered focus? Plus we do need to fast in order to get the "empty clarity" of the mornings which is REQUIRED for intense headspace trips and creative work. That we know for sure, and it's the biggest factor in "temptations" to go back to anorexic behaviors; second place is the dyspho/dysmo hell, as I've taken to calling it with all unfortunate accuracy.

Anyway. What was I doing for two hours that kept me so intensely occupied?
PICREW.
We haven't been on there in ages and it is the ONLY place online right now where we can "sightstorm" our faces in visualspace. It's very hard to "draw from feeling" in such a direct sense; it's a sort of creative aphasia. BUT give me a selection of visual examples to choose from, and I KNOW which ones match my "sight" and which ones don't.
The only problem is, many of those generators don't have applicable options. Remember, we are NOT HUMAN and as such the System actually apparently takes significant care to make sure we DON'T look like average folks, because we're not. (That was, admittedly, the most disturbing and most freeing thing from NC, when TBAS said that we were just "people" and we laughed and cried, it made us realize they never knew who we were to begin with and that was both the biggest relief and the biggest tragedy. in any case it lit a fire in us to make sure WE always know who we are.)
So. We did... four of them? We tried several, but again, no fits. This taught us one EXTREMELY SIGNIFICANT THING-- LYNNE LOOKS DIFFERENT. She does NOT match her old appearance anymore. We TRIED to "build her an avatar" with those characteristics, but it DID NOT RESONATE WITH HER. which is HUGE. so we will ABSOLUTELY have to put specific time aside FOR HER, tomorrow if possible, to help her truly pinpoint her new-resonance hue & overlay anchors, so to speak.
I did two avatars of me. One was solo, and one was this new two-person one so of course the other person was Laurie. It almost didn't work because the hair is not exact and that WILL totally skew a vibe to unrecognizability-- being head-based as we are, hairstyles are arguably the biggest anchorpoint of a typical nousfoni's appearance. But, I made it work. This process taught me something significant: in headspace, my hair is WHITE. but my eyes are RED??? however, when making an avatar closer to the physical appearance, the hair & eyes are BOTH RED. Again, this is first time self-visualization efforts after like FOUR YEARS, so I need further exploration into this too.
The other two avatars were equally notable in their own right. The first was Julie! One new popular generator was proving impossible for anyone but her, and since we liked the style, I tried to portray her in it. Now it is NOT visually "accurate," but the vibe still works somehow? OH DUDE WAIT I think it's because she's trying to hold her ORIGINAL CORE VIBE, which is DIFFERENT than it was when she first shifted entirely to PINK! So she's at a VERY interesting "transition point" right now. The avatar feels just enough like her in that sense for me to keep it.
The last avatar? FRICKIN' SCALPEL. MY MAN FINALLY HAS A VISUAL!! Honestly there was this one refreshingly unique-style generator that I absolutely had to try out, and I always start with myself but I was disappointed when none of the hairstyles matched me. However. As I was clicking through, one PINGED and i thought "hold up, what?" then I realized it looked like Scalpel's hair. That has NEVER happened before. His vibe inside is uniquely vivid but SO hard to "picture." Like I know how he looks but it's not easily portrayed? So I was not missing this chance. It took a while, and it's not entirely accurate, but again, the vibe is so bloody close that when I even see the result at a glimpse my brain goes "oh hey that's Scalpel!" SUCCESS, haha! So that was a HUGE accomplishment today, finally getting at least one avatar for that man down.
Here, I'm gonna share all of them, for the sake of both candor and affection.
picrew of laurie uberich & jay iridos picrew of "j" in bodyshape picrew of julie enantios picrew of SCALPEL
More will be coming, don't worry!

Dinner was at 8:10 and it was the same usual base, but half the broccoli, half the cottage cheese, and no yogurt. ~500K, and no trouble. I also smartly prepped the whole thing after breakfast so we literally just microwaved the broccoli and that was it, which was nice. (We also prepped ALL of breakfast except the eggs & broccoli already, which will save a ton of time and therefore allow us to sleep in, which we need.)
Xenophon insisted we have both Infi's vanilla tea and plain peppermint tea, "because dad likes peppermint and he had a tough day and it's nice." She's such a sweetheart. Taking a page from Genesis I put a tiny bit of candycane into that mug, the little ones we got with spearmint stripes (I'm not a fan but Xennie likes them? which is cool, I love finding out those little differences, I treasure them really).
But... speaking of Infi.
I don't know how to summarize this without typing for another hour, and it's 11:50 anyway so I'm technically 5 minutes past our bedtime already.
OH-- before I forget, my boss Mr. Sandman stopped by last night (this morning) to check up on me, and he assured me that no he was absolutely not mad at me for "being late for work," he knows I have responsibilities, and when Laurie explained that I was "in blue butterfly mode" and what that entailed he actually said "then I am glad you took the time to honor that feeling" instead of just forcing sleep. Still, he said, I needed to dream! And he kissed me on the forehead as he left which is just wonderful. it lights me all up inside like a christmas tree. it's so sweet and affectionate, it is one of the best feelings in the world.

...For the record. Thank God I wrote that down. I almost forgot.
...I dreamt about JMC.
I'm serious. That is so rare. She was young, I was young. The dream atmosphere was "world-level" (no supernatural stuff) but it felt safe? It had the same vibe as the Marywood nights in '09 when I "met" her. The whole dream, I was being tossed about from place to place, with no home-- that happens oddly often-- my family refusing to give me a bed or boarding, and I kept getting shuffled around in cars, nobody wanting me. I was always "supposed to be somewhere else," doing something for someone else, but never with anywhere to go home to.
...Except in this dream. That's what touched my heart so much.
JMC was trying to get to school, apparently. I was responsible for getting her there. However, I was sick? Like terminally ill. I remember doctors talking to me at one point, and I had all these tubes in me, and really bad bloodwork or something. Not sure. But I wasn't well. Nevertheless, I wasn't sad or depressed? Even though my family refused to take me in or take care of me, it didn't faze me, because I had her. Even if I was just "leaving her off at class" and making sure she got there safe, that was enough. Honestly there was a strong feeling that this was it? Like, she was dorming, or I was dying, or both, and I might not get to see her again. This was it. I did my job, I helped as I was needed, now I could be thrown away.
I remember it was nighttime the whole dream, too. But... full of stars. Indigo gilded skies. It felt safe. That is so rare.
And... near the end of the dream, when "everything had been figured out" and she was packed and class was in the morning, or in a few hours, or something equally soon and impending... it felt like the credits were rolling on my life. Sad but sweet. It's over but everything was done and dusted.
Except... there was still those few hours until the morning got here. We still had to travel, even if the work was done. And I remember we both got into the back of my dad's car? like the trunk was open, and all her luggage was there, and it was set up like a bed, because i guess we had to sleep while we traveled or we'd never get there in time. and this was the last i'd see of her.
we hadn't talked during the dream, not personally, just discussing her college career and what she needed and what i could do to help. everything related to the task at hand. but i was so happy, just having this privilege.
...i was sick, dying. tired but happy. she was thankful, but still forever at arm's length, leaving soon, off to the rest of her life.
we both were lying down in the back of the car, looking up at the stars and moon, hearing the quiet sounds of my family talking and the car beginning to move. i was so tired but i was smiling. then... she just, reached over and gently pulled me closer to her, and rested my head on her chest. that was it. that was home. her hands in my hair. her heartbeat becoming my entire world. quiet and pure and simple. and the stars overhead.
i woke up like... right after that. stunned by the snow. by the memory of her hands, covered in rings; by the sight of her sunset-gold hair, of her rain-colored eyes, of the familiarity of her face.
i woke up feeling like everything was going to be okay. and i said a prayer for her, wherever she is.
god bless her. always.

as for a darker shade of love.
infi was talking to me a lot, in the kitchen, as i was cleaning up. thanks to the picrew practice, and the bluth movies, my "inner sight" was super clear and vibrant and accurate. i could SEE MYSELF and as a result, i could front without slipping. i could feel my own overlay. honestly kids i FORGOT WHAT "I" FELT LIKE. it has been THAT LONG since i've even HAD a perceptible overlay. that blew my mind. how did i forget that's SUPPOSED TO BE THERE??? like i just assumed "feeling like an empty shell" was normal. no overlay, no anchor, no self-awareness. THAT IS NOT NORMAL. and then... all it took was actively trying to "match how I look" on a japanese avatar-maker and suddenly i could see myself for real. i REMEMBERED. i apologize if i'm using repetitive language but this is surreal and so significant. even xenophon noticed while ghosting. "dad you're not slipping!" my poor daughter, she gets so scared when "i'm" unstable. when that happens, everyone uses the wrong pronouns and even the wrong names. i can't hold a color. i find it hard to speak. i can't look at the mirror. i can't even think. it's all proof that "I" am NOT IN THERE. but... standing at the sink, talking with my little girl, i had white hair and my beard and different colored eyes. and i was her father. and i existed.
and... and i was in love, too.
chaos called me by five different names. reminding me that THIS, this heart, is the constant in them all. and i knew. i could see it in his eyes, too, that he recognized me. god i felt alive, i felt love, how have i gone this long forgetting all this?
but infinitii. i... oh lord, i forgot how much I love hir,
ze's literally the other half of my soul and I mean that LITERALLY. razor & batta tore hir out of me back in 2013 and since then there's an actual honest-to-god piece of my heart walking around with its own eyes and teeth and wings. the technical "mother" of my daughter. infinitii eternos.
ze walked right up to me. "i missed you, jay."
that name.
the name i held when ze was taken from my ribs. it struck me like a supernova in that same place.
for a minute i was lost in that velvet black. i took hir face in my hands and just looked at hir and... god how has it been years?
little prayers, i can't help it, honestly lord in heaven You're ultimately responsible for all these people and me and us, i know You know the reason, but... is this it? is this the reason? absence makes the heart grow fonder? three days and then an empty tomb? are you teaching me echoes of that through this? if so, wow, wow,
today's advent reflection was all about love and so was the final page of another reading plan i just finished and so was today and last night and everything. love, love, love, friends and children and partners and protectors, daengels and muses and outspacers and distant souls. butterflies and hurricanes. oh there will absolutely be hard times ahead. we all know the war has started again, with new battles and challenges. but we're in this together. this is our time, a time of change and metamorphosis, of becoming the best possible version of ourselves, by the grace of God. and we will get through this together. this world that we live in can change, now. don't let yourself down. don't let yourself go.
man i love tangents can you tell
but still. it all ties together. i always follow the leads because they always shine light on something.
we've been "dead" for a long, long time. but the tiniest things... it's amazing, everything has a bigger purpose. everything has grand consequences. so we must use every chance we get to act in love, for love. that's god after all. that's what christmas is. that's what we're all leading up to in this beloved purple season of snow and golden bells.

ah, but infinitii.
there is literally no way to put that into words. that look ze gave me. that shared depth of our shared soul. the immense hope in it all.
it's so strange. sacred in a way. something given to me by god. in those moments, i... faith becomes conviction. that trust is solid. i don't just "believe" that there is life after death and hope after everything, I know that there is. there is something about headspace that all but confirms that there is "more to life than this life." that what we see is not all there is. in here, what i see, what i hear, what i feel... the absolute love between us all, that's what i bring into church, and lay on the altar, and sob for joy about. that is the heart of every prayer and song i offer. this is what leads me to God, more than anything else, because this is how he teaches me of himself. of unconditional compassion. of mercy and justice. of what it's like for someone to live and die for you and what it's like to want to do the same thing in a heartbeat. joyfully so. kissing the cross.
this innerworld is blessed. it really is. even the wars, even the struggles were seen and known by god. of course they were. we all know we could never have become who we are now, could never have become as tender-hearted as we are now, if we had not bled and wept and fought together for so long. we learned so much. we lost so much. we gained so much.
somehow infi encapsulates all of that. i think all daengels do, in a sense. the scariest parts of your soul given one of their own, and wanting to kiss you, haha. but it's so much more than that. their purpose is to teach not just self-awareness, but self-forgiveness, and the profound transmutation of black to gold that it sparks to life. all of that is only possible through love, and let me tell you, daengels love harder than anything. it's literally why they exist.
...God knows I need that more than ever right now.
It feels like some old and ancient door has been flung wide open to the light. It's... I can't put it into words. It's different than what Chaos gives me. Just as beloved, though. Just as beautiful. A different diamond, but priceless still.

It's 1am. That's my limit, kids, I really do have to go to my other job now, haha.
God willing, I'll see you all tomorrow evening. As for what He has in store for us until then... well, that's where hope comes in.
That's how we've gotta live life-- with eyes fixed on heaven, no matter what. God is Good and I know that whatever happens, in the end, everything ends in love.
And that's just the beginning of eternity.


prismaticbleed: (Default)

2008 NOTABLE DATES (RELEVANT TO THERAPY)

still vacillating between hyper-optimist mania and "I think I'm becoming jewel the egocidal maniac"

010908
- "month long hiatus" on dA
- parents currently in divorce court; dad not allowed in house since before thanksgiving '07
- back in therapy; no longer hiding that "I have problems"
- zim era; talking to KOH upstairs
- monday talks with qlok
- still a lot of "friends" online at this point-- shub, zhao, ppb, mel, ben, jimmy, ideya, naysu, sarai, LAD, etc.
- TALKING TO NATALIE
- "whistling through the graveyard"
- STILL writing music and doing giftart

012208
- dancing through the waves of life

012408
- XANGA BEGINS

012708
- mention of vash & barry

020208
- mention of JULIE, DOPPELGANGER, & JESSICA as my main "shadows"
★ "DOPPELGANGER" WAS THE FREAKING TAR. WE HAD NO IDEA BACK THEN

020608
- CHRIS ADMITTED TO HOSPITAL FOR SEVERE DEPRESSION
- chaos asked me if I was suicidal while I was at violin lessons

020808
- accepted to college

020908
- first xanga entry. PEOPLE TALKING!!!
- "ate myself into oblivion" due to stress that "I pretended was gone" hitting me all at once
- I've been alienating myself from those I love... because I'm so darn afraid of what I'm becoming that I don't want to inflict myself upon them anymore.
- LAURIE SPOKE FIRST. god bless.
- jessica (BLUE), lynne (ORANGE), and me afterwards.
- LAURIE AND I ARE ALREADY ON GOOD SPEAKING TERMS HERE. "That's my girl. Now don't give me any reasons to come after you with an axe, y'hear?"

021308
- arguably first "shifting" proof entry. " I don't want to sleep or stay awake anymore."
- THIS IS THE NIGHT-SNOW ENTRY; THIS IS A MILESTONE IN PERSONAL SIGNIFICANCE!!!
- "OVER MY SHOULDER" OST; FIRST RECORDED "JOHNNY-NIGHTER"

021708
- "impulse: cacophany of colors" = first "brainspill" poetry

022508
- the "jessica" entry that qlok flipped out over = "Laurie's not very happy with me. I'm not very happy with Jessica."
- the PHYSICS ROOM DEATH TERROR DAY
- ADMITTED THAT I LOVE GENESIS as a result of this

022508
- "on the subject of love"
- LAURIE IS FURIOUS and she STABS WHERE IT HURTS. accusations of sexual immorality in my relationships due to "letting [julie] control [my] body"; ironically she saw the hellish future coming a mile away and I missed it
- trying to "explain my relationships" and still not being honest with myself; I feel that in the very text

022608
- GENESIS AND CHAOS XANGA
- " Oh and I want to change my text color to orange."
- mention of a DELETED ENTRY WITH LYNNE ;______;
Yeah, I should. Um... to all you readers, the headroom topic in my past entry is obsolete now. I also deleted it, haha.
Yeah, we didn't want people getting the wrong idea, so we've all sworn off and erased such unhinged behavior as a result.
Even me.
Yes, even Selphy-boy. Apparently Jewel wasn't hallucinating.

030208
- FIRST RECORDED "NUMB STATE"

030408
- "riddle me this, anima… what is love?" skype

030508
- makeout sessions with genesis on the bus

030608
- grandma accused me of being a hateful person and I BROKE
- JULIE JUMPED ON THIS.

031008
- "last night I exploded"
- I'm like a living sacrificial doll. Not much to look at, no, and rarely does anyone give me a second glance, but I'm willing to die for the salvation of those I watch over, whether or not they know it.
If I could honestly save someone's life like that... if I could honestly give someone an undying light of hope, if I could turn someone's future around for the better, if I could enlighten a soul so it could live peacefully... I'd give my life. Hands down, no questions asked. I'll die for anyone who needs me.


031208
- "trying to turn your life around" HUGE entry to qlok

032708
- huge thankyou entry on dA

040108
- IMPULSE: THAT ETERNAL MOMENT
- qlok and I said "I love you" on monday night

040508
- "ALWAYS SO MUCH MORE TO SAY"

040708
"IMPULSE: HEART OF GLASS"

041208
"STREETLIGHTS"!!!

041308
- "two month ultimatum" and "I don't deserve all the loving friends I have"

042208
- "my head is a madhouse"
- NOTABLE because it MENTIONS HEADSPACE EXISTING AS HABITABLE SPACE.
- " Julie is being ruthlessly merciless. Every day she tries to get at me… Laurie and I can only do so much… when stuff happens it's headvoice versus headvoice and me stuck in the crossfire. It's not fun. At all… But Laurie's not always nice to me, you know. Sunday afternoon, she took out the axe… when I throw myself down and beat myself up, Laurie gets disgusted. And she gets violent. And I let her. And then Lynne steps in."


042408
- THE MORNING AFTER I TRIED TO "REABSORB" NOUSFONI
- this is SUCH AN IMPORTANT ENTRY
- "Natalie spoke for the first time last night. What a sweet voice she has... it's a shame her voice came so late, as she's no longer a personification anymore. She's back to being me. Yes, I managed to take Natalie, Jessica, and Lynne back into my personality this morning. My laughing reflection, my crying shadow, my supportive hope. All three, back to being what they were originally-- me. I did manage to evaporate the negative sides of Jess, though, so I didn't take back the self-worthlessness and depression.
Natalie was happy to be back. I think I purposefully personified her, actually... just to give my reflection, my happy thoughts, a name of their own... even though they were me all the time. So it's nice to have her essence back, so to speak. I'm going to miss Lynne, though, although she's been urging me to take her back for quite some time. I did tell her that-- that I would miss having her around-- but she just reminded me that she wouldn't be gone, really... she'd just lose her personification and turn back into self-worth and hopeful ambition. I missed her in that respect too. It's terribly funny how I happened to personify all those missing emotions. Huh. At least they're back, I guess.
But it feels... kind of wrong. I don't know."
- " Well, all that's left now are my two "doughboys", to use my Johnny jargon. The nearly-autonomous headvoices.
The playgirl and the axe-wielder.
Eh... I don't think I want to "absorb" them, you know? Besides... I love talkng to Laurie, and a few years ago I actually got Julie to mellow out for a while and be nice. (That was when she was my only headvoice.) I spoke to her and Laurie last night and again this morning on that point, actually... that since I've know Julie for over a decade and I'm uncannily attached to Laurie (especially because of how I met her), I'd rather they just stay themselves, now that they have minds of their own, and just help me deal with things that way... just drop their vicious negativity and be nice for once.
Laurie was all for it, actually, and said she'd gladly do that if Julie would behave as well. I was surprised when Julie said she'd try. See, told you she wasn't all bad. Everyone has some good in 'em, even headvoices. Unfortunately, they'e both formed from rejected bits of my personality (vice and self-hatred), so that might be an obstacle... but they still came from me, so they can't be all bad! I know they're not."
- "...There are only two fragments, and they fragmented by my own free will...Everyone else I just let inside. And I was formed from them, in a sense. If they're simply pieces of me, then I'm simply a piece of them. That doesn't hold up. Sure, I could easily turn them into feeling and make them part of me, but I'd just end up with what isn't mine. Sure, I could easily forget them all and just go about life, but then I would have no purpose, no future, no past."

-
050208
- INSANEJOURNAL BEGINS. this was an active effort to hide from qlok.
- FIRST SYSTEM TALLY. seven people. (laurie, julie, chaos, genesis … lynne, natalie, jessica (re-absorbed))
- JESSICA ALREADY LISTED AS "RE-FORMING"

050508
- love letter to genesis
- AND "good day bad day would you look at the time? "
- FIRST massively unhinged entry on record
- " Regardless I'm just not comfortable around young adults... heck, I'm not comfortable around anything with a reproductive system"
- BUT THEN… "I have 5 loves and two of them aren't human! Yes yes yes, Chaos Zero and Selph. Dear heavens I love them so much. Honestly. To the point where I would die for them. It's a beautiful feeling to have. Oh yeah and even better is the fact that both of them are completely sexless, which is awesome times twentysix. So I can do stuff with them that I can't do with anybody else! Yeah!" KID THIS IS WHAT LAURIE WARNED YOU ABOUT
- "But yeah back to qlok. I'm very worried about his opinion of me. I know he worries about me, but I'm such a freaking headcase and emotional wreck and anomalous human type person that I am seriously thinking that, whatever I am and whatever I'm not, at least in his opinion, I'm not good for him or anyone. Honest. I think I'm a very bad thing for him to have in his life... even though I try my freaking hardest to be a good person… He's too good a person to deserve as bad a person as me. Everyone is.
I just... well, I deserve to be alone, like I've always been, and I want to be. I like it this way, to be honest. Saves people, too."
- QLOK AND I "BROKE UP" AFTER THIS
- SCRIBBLD BEGINS THIS DAY TOO

050608
- " Polyamory is okay if you're asexual, right? Celibacy still counts even if you took the vow in second grade, right? There's nothing wrong with being in love with someone inhuman, is there? … Every darn thing you can do in a relationship that involves physical contact can easily be accused of being sexual in nature and that makes me want to explode with exasperation and offense… The crazy relationships I have with those two are terribly fun, really, but everyone gets the idea that it's somehow sexual. Good Lord it ISN'T. I hate sex, I've been traumatized by it before, and Julie is enough stress for me on that subject. On that note, miss blond pigtails, neither of my two guys are even capable, so there."

051108
- "I am having such a devastating guilt trip right now it's insane. And this one is horribly justified. I did some terrible things when I was young... terrible. And you wonder why I loathe my past so much. No details for you. No details for anyone. These are the sort of atrocities I haven't even spoken to Selph or Chaos about... and I tell them everything. Literally everything. Except my mistakes. Except my deepest and darkest regrets. That's going to a priest and no one else."
- I'm so glad I'm finally eighteen.
I'm now an adult. My entire childhood, my entire past is behind me now. Every last moment of it. And I plan to leave it all behind. As soon as I get all this hideous regret out of my soul, I'm going to change my name and erase every last reminder of my mistakes and regretful past that I possibly can. And then I'm going to start over. I'm going to leave EVERYTHING behind and start over. I'm finally going to be the person I want to be. The person I am inside. Not this idiot I've been stuck as for nearly two decades. I'm sick of this name. Sick of this town knowing who I was. Sick of the photo albums upstairs, the immature ramblings in my old journals, the memories burning holes in my mind. Sick of the guilt. Well, God willing, I'll finally be free from it all soon.

- WTF WAS I PLANNING????????????

051208
- IJ RANT ABOUT HEADVOICES. MILESTONE ENTRY.
-












------------------------------------------------------------------------------


2009

010309
- BENJAMIN BUTTON ENTRY. glissando's legacy.











------------------------------------------------------------------------------


2010


012010
- "I'm a population minority in a sense... asexual neutrois celibate, of course. It wouldn't be a problem if it didn't cause me problems with everything. If I mention it at home I'm ostracized or thrown at another therapist. If I mention it to said therapists I'm told that 'I'll grow out of it,' ignoring the fact that I've been 'growing out of it' since the 2nd grade. I wouldn't dare mention it in public, as most people don't take kindly to severe genderfreaks and I'd likely make my college life into more of a mess than it is now.
Freakin' doctors won't even sign me up for surgery because 'you're too young and we don't want you scarring at this age.' For God's sake, man, I refuse to die without any scars. If the only way to be 'free' from this chronic curse is to slice myself open in thirty-six different ways, then get out the freaking scalpel and get started. I've got all the time in the world."
- MENTION OF JENA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


020410
- MANIC talk with CZ on FB
- USING THE RED "JAYCE" ICON!!

022210
- "THE NUMBER YOU HAVE DIALED"




















050910
- MOM GOT A BOYFRIEND
- QLOK GOT A GIRLFRIEND
- COLLEGE EXPELLED ME
- DYSPHORIA KILLING ME; "TOO NUMB TO WRITE OR DRAW"


051310
- I lost all interest in most things, and my memory played along, often deleting entire days from my recollection. I'd wake up in the morning and start to cry, because I couldn't remember anything that had happened over the past freaking week. Then I'd drag myself out of bed, stretch the pain out of my spine and try to choke down breakfast without throwing up. I'd head off to the washroom, close the door and look at my reflection in the full length mirror, silently loathing the body I was stuck in, mentally fighting off both Julie and Laurie's vicious appeals. Sometimes I'd win, sometimes I'd lose... but either way, I'd soon be rushing back out the door, resignedly wondering how quickly the next 7 hours would go by.

- I finally spoke to Jena. God only knows how much I love her; I hope she's more successful than she's ever dreamed. She deserves it.


052410
and got nose-to-nose with my neighbor's chihuahua without him trying to bite me!
WHERE WERE WE LIVING??????????

052710
My dream last night was the closest thing to hell I've ever experienced.
(WAS THAT THE LESBIAN RAPE + REDLIGHT BOMB DREAM???)

052910
- "BLOOD AND SUNLIGHT"
- THIS WAS THE "FRAGMENT" ERA. we were hyperdissociated at all times just to survive.
THIS ENTIRE ENTRY IS INDISPENSABLE. READ THE WHOLE THING TO THE THERAPIST.
KEY POINTS:
- Days spent dissociating so hard we detached from all physical sensation, "dreamlike" waking where nothing seemed real or "clicked"
- TONS of "inner sight" time? daydreaming, talking in headspace. completely disconnected from the body, AND typically isolated???
- We DIDN'T EAT, and visual input was hazy. only "hearing" worked due to talking to ourself/ves and listening to music (minimalist)
- To "reconnect" with physical reality we would physically "obsess" over it-- stretching, exercising obsessively, covering it with glitter, pulling out hair, cutting it.
- THE WAR STARTED IN 2008 WITH THE "PURPLE COMB CROSSES" AND THAT WAS LAURIE'S DOING. "Concentrate on the burn, she'd say. Concentrate on it. It's fire; it's punishment. Think of what you've done that causes such pain, and never do it again."
- IT ONLY WORKED AT FIRST BECAUSE I WASN'T USED TO THE PAIN!!!
"…but as the incidents added up, a sick trend began to appear. I began to force myself to give in to Julie, no matter how much it hurt, because I wanted that other sort of hurt. I wanted to feel physical pain. My daily life was becoming so monotonous, so devoid of the vivid moments I thrived upon, that I was turning to desperate measures. I would willingly torture myself just to feel the bite of that unorthodox razor, just to feel real pain, even if it was fleeting. Laurie caught on quickly enough, and in a fury, refused to punish me any longer. If I screwed up, if I kept giving in, my guilt would be the only retaliation I would receive. It took me a while to stop; I was still so blind and desperate, and I kept pitifully looking for the pain, the sick reward I would receive for self-destruction. It never came."
ARE WE STILL DOING THIS????????????

- COLLEGE BROKE US BECAUSE WE COULD NO LONGER RUN FROM TRIGGERS AND WE BEGAN TO SELFDESTRUCT.
"[Attacks] began to hit from the outside. I had no way of fighting it… In some instances I could quickly turn away, heaving, shaking, my arms wrapped tightly about my stomach... but most times I would be trapped in a classroom for two hours with a promiscuous professor, forced to stand by a woman whose stomach bore the result of an act I had nightmares about. I was no longer able to escape, and it was slowly driving me to the edge. I began to abuse myself again... mentally, physically, emotionally. Most nights I would be locked in the bathroom again, where no one could see me, where no one would interrupt. I'd kneel on the floor and quietly sob, uncontrollably, terrified of the mirror, terrified of the body I was in, of the thoughts and words and pictures and expectations that went with it. That's when I started having the nightmares and the breakdowns. I couldn't escape. Everywhere I looked there was danger, danger, danger. I refused to give in or give up... so what could I do? Then one day Laurie took me aside and looked at me with tired, solemn eyes. She only said a few words. If you can't escape... you need to desensitize yourself. That started it all. It was hell; pure hell. I only wanted to run, but now I found myself with my legs chained to the wall, the horrors of the world directly before my eyes, and the only way to stay sane was to simply become blind to it.
Or so I thought… What I didn't know is that in order to get through hell, I couldn't just turn around... I had to walk straight through the center of it first."
HOW MANY BLOODY NOUSFONI WERE BORN FROM THIS.
- DESENSITIZATION EFFORTS began when we were desperate and, seeking any coping method, attempted to "become used to" the horrors we were being constantly exposed to, in an effort to "numb ourselves" to the screaming terror on a daily basis. THIS BACKFIRED CATASTROPHICALLY.
- Step one: GET USED TO MIRRORS. This, unarguably, is what kept Natalie from resurrecting for YEARS, AND is what shattered what was left of our self-image: CANNON DIED AFTER THIS AND THE JAYCES TOOK OVER!!!
- JULIE JUMPED ON THIS AND KICKSTARTED THE "IT WOULDN'T HURT AT ALL IF YOU JUST AGREED WITH THEM & GAVE IN" FATAL MINDSET. THIS IS WHAT CREATED THE "SCIENTIST" AND OTHER HELL SPLINTER-NOUSFONI. "I began to look at the dangers and wonder if maybe I was the one who was wrong. I was so painfully naive. I was too frightened to stand up for myself or fight back. I was so broken and had so little faith in myself that I figured that I deserved to suffer... so I did."
- DISSOCIATION & DEPRESSION SPIKE. SUICIDE BECOMES AN OPTION AT THIS POINT.
- LAURIE HAD NO IDEA WHAT TO DO. We both thought, uncertainly, that "maybe if we realize how hellish this stuff TRULY IS, we will be motivated to fight it all the more"? but it failed, too. I was too weak, too scared, too tired, too doubtful of myself to defend myself. so laurie said, RUN TO HER. and she would overload me with physical pain, to the point where NO ONE ELSE COULD DO ANYTHING. this sort of "torture override" may have been the only thing preventing hacks for a WHILE.
- tragically, Julie PUSHED FIGURE DRAWING and we gave in. and this SUCCEEDED IN "GETTING USED TO IT." this began the infamous "estar problem" and God knows it was LITERAL HELL.
- we began to think we were a lesbian, NOT REALIZING IT WAS BECAUSE "I WAS ALREADY USED TO THAT TOO" and it just fed into the "numb self-annihilation drive" we were riding
A MONTH PRIOR TO THIS ENTRY-- roughly the end of april, early may (check entries???)-- WE FIRST CUT THE BODY WITH A RAZOR.
  "See, at this point you might be asking yourself 'if you're suffering so badly, and hate doing that to yourself so much, then why don't you just stop??' I wish it were that easy; I truly do. However, for some sick reason, whenever I get that destructive 'urge,' I go into a sort of locked-up mindset. All I can think about is what I'll do to myself, and often times I disassociate. I'll be destroying my body or my mind and the entire time, I'll be cut off from all my immediate senses, and imagining that this is happening to someone else, maybe in a completely different way. It's scary. I honestly won't see, hear, or otherwise notice anything that's going on around me unless it strongly catches me off guard, hence why it's hard to break out of those bad states, those 'Julie hacks.' Maybe I'll imagine some poor child being mangled by an attacker, who's telling him that unless he lets them hurt him, they'll kill his family. Maybe it'll be one of my characters, caught up in some nightmare they can't escape from. Maybe it'll even be me in another form, me as a Celebi, being ravaged by some brutal Pokemon-catcher group. God only knows... but either way, once I finish up whatever I'm doing, I invariably end up in one of three situations... 1, curled up in the corner and sobbing hysterically, 2, standing in front of the mirror and screaming at it... maybe picking up another 'weapon' and 'punishing' myself in a vicious cycle (sometimes I turn on the faucet until the water is scalding, then burn my hands several times... one time I even hid a knife on the towel rack so I could saw at my chest with it)... or 3, silently walking out into the living room, lying down on the couch, and blankly staring at the wall. Thoughtless, numb. Unwilling to even remember. When I wake up tomorrow I won't recall the evening at all.
If I could turn off this horrid drive, I would have done so years ago. It's a day-by-day war for me."
THIS IS EXACTLY WHAT HAPPENED IN NORTH CAROLINA!?!??!?!?!!!!!!
ALSO WAS TOBY BORN FROM THAT FIRST "THREATENED CHILD" MINDSET????
AND WHO THE BLOOD WOULD TAKE OVER IN OPTION 2 THERE???
BLACK LIGHT MACHINE SAVING OUR LIFE AGAIN = "YOU'RE THE ONE, AND THE ONE YOU MUST SURVIVE"
  CZ ULTIMATUM = "IF YOU LOVE ME-- IF YOU LOVE ANYONE-- YOU'LL STOP DOING THIS." but also, " An ultimatum. One I couldn't possibly break. I wondered why they hadn't given it to me before, but then I remembered how weak I was, how willing I was to toss everything away. I remembered that day I decided my life was beyond saving, and I remembered waking up the next morning."
- btw seeing him in dreams was RARE before this; ONLY NOW was when he started appearing in dreams TO PROTECT ME, which he now does CONSISTENTLY
- "THEY HAD BEEN SPEAKING." = this was the time period when Chaos & Laurie began to see eye-to-eye & become friends
  KEY REALIZATION = "I NEED PAIN. Oh yes, I need it. I need moments of extreme, gut-wrenching emotion, that shatter everything around you and force your perspective to change. Pain. I was getting it confused with other things for so long; awful things that lied, that pretended to be what I needed." YOU NEED CATHARSIS, KIDDO!!!!
- SHOCK SITE THERAPY: " I have never flinched so hard. I could barely watch the next three minutes, but I forced myself to anyway... not because I was expected to, not because I had been told to, but because this was real, this was wrong, and I knew it.
Catharsis. Extreme emotion. The pain I need."
  THIS WAS ALSO WHEN WE STARTED HAVING NOTABLE TROUBLE WITH "SEXUALITY" IN GENERAL. We were not attracted to people & felt no response at nudity, even in forcing ourselves through figure drawing: "I did not enjoy it at all, and there was no sexual anything… I'd be looking straight at some gal and I'd be wondering how the heck anyone would be attracted to that in the first place. At first I was fine with that. Then I brought it up to my mom and therapists, and they said something was wrong with me. So I started trying to 'force' myself (again; what was wrong with me??) to see something in it, although the very thought of it made me ill."
BUT THEN I MET JENA. "…and something weird happened. Yeah, I could just barely handle the figure drawing thing, but I didn't know those people. The art objectified them, which I loathed. But Jen? Forget it; I love her, and she's not taking her shirt off around me. See the difference? Having that direct, intense conflict between what I was feeling and what I was being told to feel forced me out of that [forced-lesbian] stage pretty darn fast. Sure, I'd still have my moments of 'but what if they're right?', I'll admit it, but ultimately it all came down to what I was unwilling to compromise, ironically." AND THAT'S CHAOS ZERO'S ULTIMATUM.
- STILL TERRIFIED OF "CURVY" WOMEN & "PHYSICAL FEMININITY" = "The whole chest size thing that some guys obsess over? It scares me. I can't handle sexuality, even if one doesn't act upon it. If you're visibly showing something that I perceive as sexual, such as a large chest or a promiscuous outfit or big hips, I will likely act a bit panicky around you… I'm going to be frightened."

BTW. EVEN THOUGH INFINITII GOT THE HIPS, NO ONE GOT "CHEST SIZE." THAT IS STILL HORRIFYING TO US.
ALSO OH NO I SEE HOW THIS GOT CORRUPTED. We were "only attracted to" BOYISH GIRLS WITH BONY FIGURES AND FLAT CHESTS. It was that purity and androgyny that we felt "sensually drawn to" and LATER ON, IT BECAME WARPED TO INCLUDE CHILDREN DURING THE NC HELL. This was probably because, once we became exposed to real "queer" people and learned that mature women who LOOKED safe were NOT safe, our brain thought "well then the ONLY people who WON'T hurt us are KIDS" and… well. You remember what happened to the League, too, with that.
"See, I like the deepest elements of things, the most truly personal things. I like bones, I like scars, I like tendons and veins and freckles and eyes and the way people move. I'm asexual, but... I'm addicted to intimacy. Extreme intimacy… I have this weird addiction to fragility, to things people take for granted, to hidden things, to secrets. I get it for most things, really, and sometimes it'll hit hard and out of nowhere. It's the reason why, when I got Apollo (my Macbook), I first looked through every file I could find on him, learned what everything on his keyboard was, put my nose up to his screen just to see the individual pixels... turned him off, turned him over, took him apart. Looked at every little piece. Put him back together and memorized every different texture on him. Details. I do it to music, too... I'll listen to the same song, over and over, for hours... maybe repeating the same two seconds just to hear a certain chord, or a certain echo, or the way his voice cracks, or the way she breathes in, or the way I can hear the musician's finger touch a string on that one note. Maybe I'll just listen to every instrument individually, maybe I'll just hold my headphones against my ears, close my eyes, and lose myself… sometimes I get it with people. I get it with those girls, the ones I feel close to.
I'll want to memorize the exact color of her eyes, the way her hair feels through my fingers. I'll want to run my fingers over her shoulder blades and feel her heart beat and listen to the way her breath catches sometimes. Is that romantic? I don't know what to call it; it's almost a drive. It's like I need to feel that even if I can't explain why… [but] it's always one sided. Always one sided. Maybe it's simply because I don't feel I exist in the physical world, not genuinely. Maybe it's because I don't see myself as a 'lover' or 'partner,' just a compassionate and selfless observer. But I don't want to be seen back. I only want the other person to know that they are deeply loved, that's all."
WE LOST THIS BECAUSE OF NORTH CAROLINA AND I WANT IT BACK!!!!

060210
-Started "hallucinating" about the unicorns.

060310
- THE BEAR & LAURIE DREAM!!!
- Also with Perfect and me flying into his "heart" to BECOME THE RUBY. He also told me he wanted me to stay with him "for the rest of [his] entire life"
- Oh yeah! and THIS. "…there was a small group of people holding up a large amount of colorful spheres up to me and demanding that I 'sing.' I originally thought the spheres were 'onions,' as they were covered in a sort of concentric 'skin' that looked like thick plastic. They also appeared to be lit dimly from the inside. Some were pink, some were yellow, and some were white-- but the most striking thing about them is that most of them appeared to be rotting. The few that were being practically shoved into my face were almost entirely rotted, and looked positively horrid. Regardless, the people still kept shouting that I 'sing' for them, but I said nothing. At one point the man who was holding the onion-things thrust them towards my face so sharply I thought he was going to hit me, and I couldn't help but cry out a bit. Someone behind him laughed and commented that it was the 'closest thing to a song' they were probably going to get from me."
- I was ALSO flying around as a Celebi!
- AND THE PHAGOPHOS. They would "possess" people and their "inflicted vice" was EMPTINESS. The ONLY thing that gave us hope was my saying 'All Jewel Monsters are good at heart.' and one HEARD me and FELT SOMETHING, transmuting its emptiness!!!!

JUNE BEGAN THE MULTIPLE FEW-SENTENCE FRAGMENT ENTRIES.
I ALSO BEGAN HAVING BREAKDOWNS AND CALLING OFF OF WORK.


061710
- BETWEEN THE 12TH & NOW I AM SUDDENLY IN UTAH?????????
- "LAURIE LOST IT"
- "I was subjected to 40+ solid minutes of physical/mental torture, which had no discernible motive other than inducing crushing guilt and self-deprecating thoughts for the sake of "punishment." The most terrifying part wasn't the pain in itself... it was her absolute refusal to stop, negotiate, or even explain herself. Not only that, but Chaos tried to intervene on my part, and she attacked him so severely and abruptly that he actually bled. Needless to say I was in a total panic by now.
...After qlok showed up and therefore rendered her incapacitated (at least temporarily), Chaos, Marik, Bakura, & I tried to figure out what had happened. We couldn't. For the first time in my 4 years of knowing her, Laurie had visibly unwound... unhinged, even. I think she might've even been blind; she didn't seem able to comprehend ANYTHING, let alone those around her. She insisted everything we spoke was a lie and was apparently focused (albeit in a very frantic manner) on the senseless mania that was dictating her actions. I don't know if she slept or not. I was, understandably, afraid to sleep, as she had been severely hacking my 'dreams' when I tried to escape the night before. I'm worried sick. If my own superego is going through this, what's going to happen to the rest of us?"

061810
- XANGA WITH LAURIE.
- CORE AVATAR IS NOW RED "JAYCE". GOING BY "JEWEL" STILL.
You'd better be sorry, you bastard. Look at what you've done.
Laurie, is this really my fault though? They wanted me to come here. I'm doing this for them.
Don't lie to me, bitch. They had no idea what sort of pain you would cause them. Remember what you did to her Wednesday night? You heard those sobs! That was YOUR FAULT.
oh shit I remember what this was
just… read this entire entry to the therapist, okay?
key points
- " He's not yours, and neither is she! …You're tearing them apart! You're a glitch in the program, an extra variable that throws everything out of sync. They don't need or want you."
- She mentioned how my loving Chaos "enough to die for him" was ALSO "going to cause a conflict"; I insisted that was "settled" but she insisted otherwise.
- I just deal the punishment you deserve. You're the one laying down the cards… I know EXACTLY what you're trying to pull here, and that's why I refuse to let you lie your way out of it.

061810
- "compassion" poem. about mel and qlok. remember this affected them STRONGLY. read this in therapy.
- I awoke this morning to find you in my arms. Now he holds you the same.
I feel no pain, no envy... such things cannot exist for the sake of love.
I simply feel purposeless. An extra wheel; an accidental addition.
I am intruding upon something I relinquished a lifetime ago.
My chandelier has shattered; yours is picturesque.
My presence only forebodes a fate I swore I would never let you suffer.
So what do I do?"

062010
- "I was supposed to be their guardian angel. I was supposed to protect them. I did what I could, but... God forgive me, we came so close."
- CAR CRASH CAR CRASH CAR CRASH!!!!

062110
- finally got laurie's point.
1) I am currently living in the same state as 2 individuals I care for very much.
2) Of those 2 individuals, one of them used to 'be in a relationship' with me, and is now in a very strong relationship with the other.
3) As a result of this connection between the two, I cannot show any sort of love to either of them without feeling like a criminal.
AND THEY WERE TREATING ME LIKE IT, TOO.
- "I am over 2000 miles away from the place I've called 'home' for the past 2 decades, and it's only now that I finally realize what 'home' should feel like."
  I was driving through Cottonwood Heights this morning and as I looked at the scenery around me, I asked myself why I felt so apprehensive. No, I'd never been there before... I knew very few people and places there, and if I had been left on a street corner I would have had no idea where to turn. And yet, we would all feel that initial fear upon arriving in a 'new' place. It's natural... we need our security, our comfort, our familiarity. We also forget that those things need to develop, with no exceptions. That is the reason why I need my outside love. To me, that's the only thing I need to feel at home. My books, my music, my work... they all contain countless hours of that love. And yet there's something terribly intriguing about having another soul in your life to give love to as well. That's why I'm suffering. That's why I'm so numb right now. I couldn't handle the relentless ache of keeping everything inside, of keeping everything hidden, when I finally had a possible chance to let it all out. I traveled 2000 miles and took so many risks just to be here, just to be here for them. I put everything on the line for their love, just to find that I could not give it back... that I could not free this relentless light trapped within my ribcage. It began to burn, so I hid it. Right about now, I'd give anything just to feel that pain again.
I STILL HAVE FLASHBACKS TO THAT EXACT EVENT!!!

062210
- SELF IMAGE IS NOW SOLIDLY MALE. "... I've never had a definite or visual idea of what I'd like to have until the past few months. Even stranger, in every single 'vision' I have of my future, I'm physically Jayce."
-






082810
- I'm currently in Utah. I don't want to go home, and I don't want to stay here. Everywhere I go, I find myself twisting myself to fit expectations, blindly entertain people, avoid serious offense or whatever the heck else gets thrown at me. I'm so tired.
I'm also starting to get very sick physically. That's a direct result of my psychological problems, and as such I can't do a darn thing about it.

I'm actually at qlok's house right now, and both he and mel are here. I don't know what to do. I feel so numb and empty after this morning.
I was just 'hanging around' with qlok for a few hours, with Apollo (my Macbook if you didn't know), and having him there made me feel stupidly obligated to 'try and keep him amused.' What the heck. But yeah, mindless me decided to waste time on Tumblr and Halolz and all sorts of idiocy in a lame attempt to 'be interesting.' I'm so freaking sick of it.
What if I want to work? Can't you even respect what little privacy I have nowadays?
What if I just want to sit and actually think, huh? I don't need any of the 'fun' you like so much. I need something worthwhile. I just don't know how to come out and say that without condemning them all to hours of emotional pain whenever I'm around. I'm so freaking sorry.

This is why I don't like being around them, although I'm too afraid to speak it. I cannot ever be myself.

I am also SICK of being physically female. Even typing it makes me want to throw up or throw my computer across the room.
Yeah, I know this is a test from God. Be strong, right? But this horrific body is making me cruel, angry, and vengeful... it's not me. I'm terrified.
God, please, help me get through this. I don't know what to do and all I want to do is sleep until I feel right again.



082910
- KEY ENTRY?????
- Screw getting a girlfriend; right now I'd probably be happier if I never saw another biological female for the rest of my freaking life. Last night I was sent to hell.
Let's start at the beginning...
Yesterday, after I finished my Jayce-rant entry, mel went into some sort of Laurie-state with (I assume) Parker: her own personal schadenfreudic headvoice, so to speak. Of course I was still stuck in this awfully numb state during it, so I had no idea what do do, let alone the means to do so.
Even better? I lost my only connection to Jena. Hello mental trauma.

- …I haven't been feeling anything other than this dull empty ache between my ribs, but according to mel I've been emitting such a negative energy signature that it's making them physically ill.














(to be continued!!)


prismaticbleed: (held)

(WORK IN PROGRESS; FOR NEW THERAPIST)


2008 NOTABLE DATES (RELEVANT TO THERAPY)

still vacillating between hyper-optimist mania and "I think I'm becoming jewel the egocidal maniac"

010908
- "month long hiatus" on dA
- parents currently in divorce court; dad not allowed in house since before thanksgiving '07
- back in therapy; no longer hiding that "I have problems"
- zim era; talking to KOH upstairs
- monday talks with qlok
- still a lot of "friends" online at this point-- shub, zhao, ppb, mel, ben, jimmy, ideya, naysu, sarai, LAD, setc.
- TALKING TO NATALIE
- "whistling through the graveyard"
- STILL writing music and doing giftart

012208
- dancing through the waves of life

012408
- XANGA BEGINS

012708
- mention of vash & barry

020208
- mention of JULIE, DOPPELGANGER, & JESSICA as my main "shadows"

020608
- CHRIS ADMITTED TO HOSPITAL FOR SEVERE DEPRESSION
- chaos asked me if I was suicidal while I was at violin lessons

020808
- accepted to college

020908
- first xanga entry. PEOPLE TALKING!!!
- "ate myself into oblivion" due to stress that "I pretended was gone" hitting me all at once
- I've been alienating myself from those I love... because I'm so darn afraid of what I'm becoming that I don't want to inflict myself upon them anymore.
- LAURIE SPOKE FIRST. god bless.
- jessica (BLUE), lynne (ORANGE), and me afterwards.
- LAURIE AND I ARE ALREADY ON GOOD SPEAKING TERMS HERE. " That's my girl. Now don't give me any reasons to come after you with an axe, y'hear?"

021308
- arguably first "shifting" proof entry. " I don't want to sleep or stay awake anymore."
- THIS IS THE NIGHT-SNOW ENTRY; THIS IS A MILESTONE IN PERSONAL SIGNIFICANCE!!!
- "OVER MY SHOULDER" OST; FIRST RECORDED "JOHNNY-NIGHTER"

021708
- "impulse: cacophany of colors" = first "brainspill" poetry

022508
- the "jessica" entry that qlok flipped out over = " Laurie's not very happy with me. I'm not very happy with Jessica."
- the PHYSICS ROOM DEATH TERROR DAY
- ADMITTED THAT I LOVE GENESIS as a result of this

022508
- "on the subject of love"
- LAURIE IS PISSED and she STABS WHERE IT HURTS. accusations of sexual immorality in my relationships due to "letting [julie] control [my] body"; ironically she saw the hellish future coming a mile away and I missed it
- trying to "explain my relationships" and still not being honest with myself; I feel that in the very text

022608
- GENESIS AND CHAOS XANGA
- " Oh and I want to change my text color to orange."
- mention of a DELETED ENTRY WITH LYNNE ;______;
Yeah, I should. Um... to all you readers, the headroom topic in my past entry is obsolete now. I also deleted it, haha.
Yeah, we didn't want people getting the wrong idea, so we've all sworn off and erased such unhinged behavior as a result.
Even me.
Yes, even Selphy-boy. Apparently Jewel wasn't hallucinating.

030208
- FIRST RECORDED "NUMB STATE"

030408
- "riddle me this, anima… what is love?" skype

030508
- makeout sessions with genesis on the bus

030608
- grandma accused me of being a hateful person and I BROKE
- JULIE JUMPED ON THIS.

031008
- "last night I exploded"
- I'm like a living sacrificial doll. Not much to look at, no, and rarely does anyone give me a second glance, but I'm willing to die for the salvation of those I watch over, whether or not they know it.
If I could honestly save someone's life like that... if I could honestly give someone an undying light of hope, if I could turn someone's future around for the better,
if I could enlighten a soul so it could live peacefully...
I'd give my life. Hands down, no questions asked. I'll die for anyone who needs me.


031208
- "trying to turn your life around" HUGE entry to qlok

032708
- huge thankyou entry on dA

040108
- IMPULSE: THAT ETERNAL MOMENT
- qlok and I said "I love you" on monday night

040508
- "ALWAYS SO MUCH MORE TO SAY"

040708
"IMPULSE: HEART OF GLASS"

041208
"STREETLIGHTS"!!!

041308
- "two month ultimatum" and "I don't deserve all the loving friends I have"

042208
- "my head is a madhouse"
- NOTABLE because it MENTIONS HEADSPACE EXISTING AS HABITABLE SPACE.
- " Julie is being ruthlessly merciless. Every day she tries to get at me… Laurie and I can only do so much… when stuff happens it's headvoice versus headvoice and me stuck in the crossfire. It's not fun. At all… But Laurie's not always nice to me, you know. Sunday afternoon, she took out the axe… when I throw myself down and beat myself up, Laurie gets disgusted. And she gets violent. And I let her. And then Lynne steps in."


042408
- THE MORNING AFTER I TRIED TO "REABSORB" NOUSFONI
- this is SUCH AN IMPORTANT ENTRY
- "Natalie spoke for the first time last night. What a sweet voice she has... it's a shame her voice came so late, as she's no longer a personification anymore. She's back to being me. Yes, I managed to take Natalie, Jessica, and Lynne back into my personality this morning. My laughing reflection, my crying shadow, my supportive hope. All three, back to being what they were originally-- me. I did manage to evaporate the negative sides of Jess, though, so I didn't take back the self-worthlessness and depression.
Natalie was happy to be back. I think I purposefully personified her, actually... just to give my reflection, my happy thoughts, a name of their own... even though they were me all the time. So it's nice to have her essence back, so to speak. I'm going to miss Lynne, though, although she's been urging me to take her back for quite some time. I did tell her that-- that I would miss having her around-- but she just reminded me that she wouldn't be gone, really... she'd just lose her personification and turn back into self-worth and hopeful ambition. I missed her in that respect too. It's terribly funny how I happened to personify all those missing emotions. Huh. At least they're back, I guess.
But it feels... kind of wrong. I don't know."
- " Well, all that's left now are my two "doughboys", to use my Johnny jargon. The nearly-autonomous headvoices.
The playgirl and the axe-wielder.
Eh... I don't think I want to "absorb" them, you know? Besides... I love talkng to Laurie, and a few years ago I actually got Julie to mellow out for a while and be nice. (That was when she was my only headvoice.) I spoke to her and Laurie last night and again this morning on that point, actually... that since I've know Julie for over a decade and I'm uncannily attached to Laurie (especially because of how I met her), I'd rather they just stay themselves, now that they have minds of their own, and just help me deal with things that way... just drop their vicious negativity and be nice for once.
Laurie was all for it, actually, and said she'd gladly do that if Julie would behave as well. I was surprised when Julie said she'd try. See, told you she wasn't all bad. Everyone has some good in 'em, even headvoices. Unfortunately, they'e both formed from rejected bits of my personality (vice and self-hatred), so that might be an obstacle... but they still came from me, so they can't be all bad! I know they're not."
- "...There are only two fragments, and they fragmented by my own free will...Everyone else I just let inside. And I was formed from them, in a sense. If they're simply pieces of me, then I'm simply a piece of them. That doesn't hold up. Sure, I could easily turn them into feeling and make them part of me, but I'd just end up with what isn't mine. Sure, I could easily forget them all and just go about life, but then I would have no purpose, no future, no past."

-
050208
- INSANEJOURNAL BEGINS. this was an active effort to hide from qlok.
- FIRST SYSTEM TALLY. seven people. (laurie, julie, chaos, genesis … lynne, natalie, jessica (re-absorbed))
- JESSICA ALREADY LISTED AS "RE-FORMING"

050508
- love letter to genesis
- AND "good day bad day would you look at the time? "
- FIRST massively unhinged entry on record
- " Regardless I'm just not comfortable around young adults... heck, I'm not comfortable around anything with a reproductive system"
- BUT THEN… "I have 5 loves and two of them aren't human! Yes yes yes, Chaos Zero and Selph. Dear heavens I love them so much. Honestly. To the point where I would die for them. It's a beautiful feeling to have. Oh yeah and even better is the fact that both of them are completely sexless, which is awesome times twentysix. So I can do stuff with them that I can't do with anybody else! Yeah!" KID THIS IS WHAT LAURIE WARNED YOU ABOUT
- "But yeah back to Jacob. I'm very worried about his opinion of me. I know he worries about me, but I'm such a freaking headcase and emotional wreck and anomalous human type person that I am seriously thinking that, whatever I am and whatever I'm not, at least in his opinion, I'm not good for him or anyone. Honest. I think I'm a very bad thing for him to have in his life... even though I try my freaking hardest to be a good person… He's too good a person to deserve as bad a person as me. Everyone is.
I just... well, I deserve to be alone, like I've always been, and I want to be. I like it this way, to be honest. Saves people, too."
- QLOK AND I "BROKE UP" AFTER THIS
- SCRIBBLD BEGINS THIS DAY TOO

050608
- " Polyamory is okay if you're asexual, right? Celibacy still counts even if you took the vow in second grade, right? There's nothing wrong with being in love with someone inhuman, is there? … Every darn thing you can do in a relationship that involves physical contact can easily be accused of being sexual in nature and that makes me want to explode with exasperation and offense… The crazy relationships I have with those two are terribly fun, really, but everyone gets the idea that it's somehow sexual. Good Lord it ISN'T. I hate sex, I've been traumatized by it before, and Julie is enough stress for me on that subject. On that note, miss blond pigtails, neither of my two guys are even capable, so there."

051108
- "I am having such a devastating guilt trip right now it's insane. And this one is horribly justified. I did some terrible things when I was young... terrible. And you wonder why I loathe my past so much. No details for you. No details for anyone. These are the sort of atrocities I haven't even spoken to Selph or Chaos about... and I tell them everything. Literally everything. Except my mistakes. Except my deepest and darkest regrets. That's going to a priest and no one else."
- I'm so glad I'm finally eighteen.
I'm now an adult. My entire childhood, my entire past is behind me now. Every last moment of it. And I plan to leave it all behind. As soon as I get all this hideous regret out of my soul, I'm going to change my name and erase every last reminder of my mistakes and regretful past that I possibly can. And then I'm going to start over. I'm going to leave EVERYTHING behind and start over. I'm finally going to be the person I want to be. The person I am inside. Not this idiot I've been stuck as for nearly two decades. I'm sick of this name. Sick of this town knowing who I was. Sick of the photo albums upstairs, the immature ramblings in my old journals, the memories burning holes in my mind. Sick of the guilt. Well, God willing, I'll finally be free from it all soon.

- WTF WAS I PLANNING????????????

051208
- IJ RANT ABOUT HEADVOICES. MILESTONE ENTRY.
-



------------------------------------------------------------------------------


2009

010309
- BENJAMIN BUTTON ENTRY. glissando's legacy.



------------------------------------------------------------------------------


2010


012010
- "I'm a population minority in a sense... asexual neutrois celibate, of course. It wouldn't be a problem if it didn't cause me problems with everything. If I mention it at home I'm ostracized or thrown at another therapist. If I mention it to said therapists I'm told that 'I'll grow out of it,' ignoring the fact that I've been 'growing out of it' since the 2nd grade. I wouldn't dare mention it in public, as most people don't take kindly to severe genderfreaks and I'd likely make my college life into more of a mess than it is now.
Freakin' doctors won't even sign me up for surgery because 'you're too young and we don't want you scarring at this age.' For God's sake, man, I refuse to die without any scars. If the only way to be 'free' from this chronic curse is to slice myself open in thirty-six different ways, then get out the freaking scalpel and get started. I've got all the time in the world."
- MENTION OF JENA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


020410
- MANIC talk with CZ on FB
- USING THE RED "JAYCE" ICON!!

022210
- "THE NUMBER YOU HAVE DIALED"


-----------------


050910
- MOM GOT A BOYFRIEND
- JACOB GOT A GIRLFRIEND
- COLLEGE EXPELLED ME
- DYSPHORIA KILLING ME; "TOO NUMB TO WRITE OR DRAW"


051310
- I lost all interest in most things, and my memory played along, often deleting entire days from my recollection. I'd wake up in the morning and start to cry, because I couldn't remember anything that had happened over the past freaking week. Then I'd drag myself out of bed, stretch the pain out of my spine and try to choke down breakfast without throwing up. I'd head off to the washroom, close the door and look at my reflection in the full length mirror, silently loathing the body I was stuck in, mentally fighting off both Julie and Laurie's vicious appeals. Sometimes I'd win, sometimes I'd lose... but either way, I'd soon be rushing back out the door, resignedly wondering how quickly the next 7 hours would go by.

- I finally spoke to Jena. God only knows how much I love her; I hope she's more successful than she's ever dreamed. She deserves it.


052410
"and got nose-to-nose with my neighbor's chihuahua without him trying to bite me!"
WHERE WERE WE LIVING??????????

052710
My dream last night was the closest thing to hell I've ever experienced.
(WAS THAT THE LESBIAN RAPE + REDLIGHT BOMB DREAM???)

052910
- "BLOOD AND SUNLIGHT"
- THIS WAS THE "FRAGMENT" ERA. we were hyperdissociated at all times just to survive.
THIS ENTIRE ENTRY IS INDISPENSABLE. READ THE WHOLE THING TO THE THERAPIST.
KEY POINTS:
- Days spent dissociating so hard we detached from all physical sensation, "dreamlike" waking where nothing seemed real or "clicked"
- TONS of "inner sight" time? daydreaming, talking in headspace. completely disconnected from the body, AND typically isolated???
- We DIDN'T EAT, and visual input was hazy. only "hearing" worked due to talking to ourself/ves and listening to music (minimalist)
- To "reconnect" with physical reality we would physically "obsess" over it-- stretching, exercising obsessively, covering it with glitter, pulling out hair, cutting it.
- THE WAR STARTED IN 2008 WITH THE "PURPLE COMB CROSSES" AND THAT WAS LAURIE'S DOING. "Concentrate on the burn, she'd say. Concentrate on it. It's fire; it's punishment. Think of what you've done that causes such pain, and never do it again."
- IT ONLY WORKED AT FIRST BECAUSE I WASN'T USED TO THE PAIN!!!
"…but as the incidents added up, a sick trend began to appear. I began to force myself to give in to Julie, no matter how much it hurt, because I wanted that other sort of hurt. I wanted to feel physical pain. My daily life was becoming so monotonous, so devoid of the vivid moments I thrived upon, that I was turning to desperate measures. I would willingly torture myself just to feel the bite of that unorthodox razor, just to feel real pain, even if it was fleeting. Laurie caught on quickly enough, and in a fury, refused to punish me any longer. If I screwed up, if I kept giving in, my guilt would be the only retaliation I would receive. It took me a while to stop; I was still so blind and desperate, and I kept pitifully looking for the pain, the sick reward I would receive for self-destruction. It never came."
ARE WE STILL DOING THIS????????????

- COLLEGE BROKE US BECAUSE WE COULD NO LONGER RUN FROM TRIGGERS AND WE BEGAN TO SELFDESTRUCT.
"[Attacks] began to hit from the outside. I had no way of fighting it… In some instances I could quickly turn away, heaving, shaking, my arms wrapped tightly about my stomach... but most times I would be trapped in a classroom for two hours with a promiscuous professor, forced to stand by a woman whose stomach bore the result of an act I had nightmares about. I was no longer able to escape, and it was slowly driving me to the edge. I began to abuse myself again... mentally, physically, emotionally. Most nights I would be locked in the bathroom again, where no one could see me, where no one would interrupt. I'd kneel on the floor and quietly sob, uncontrollably, terrified of the mirror, terrified of the body I was in, of the thoughts and words and pictures and expectations that went with it. That's when I started having the nightmares and the breakdowns. I couldn't escape. Everywhere I looked there was danger, danger, danger. I refused to give in or give up... so what could I do? Then one day Laurie took me aside and looked at me with tired, solemn eyes. She only said a few words. If you can't escape... you need to desensitize yourself. That started it all. It was hell; pure hell. I only wanted to run, but now I found myself with my legs chained to the wall, the horrors of the world directly before my eyes, and the only way to stay sane was to simply become blind to it.
Or so I thought… What I didn't know is that in order to get through hell, I couldn't just turn around... I had to walk straight through the center of it first."
HOW MANY BLOODY NOUSFONI WERE BORN FROM THIS.
- DESENSITIZATION EFFORTS began when we were desperate and, seeking any coping method, attempted to "become used to" the horrors we were being constantly exposed to, in an effort to "numb ourselves" to the screaming terror on a daily basis. THIS BACKFIRED CATASTROPHICALLY.
- Step one: GET USED TO MIRRORS. This, unarguably, is what kept Natalie from resurrecting for YEARS, AND is what shattered what was left of our self-image: CANNON DIED AFTER THIS AND THE JAYCES TOOK OVER!!!
- JULIE JUMPED ON THIS AND KICKSTARTED THE "IT WOULDN'T HURT AT ALL IF YOU JUST AGREED WITH THEM & GAVE IN" FATAL MINDSET. THIS IS WHAT CREATED THE "SCIENTIST" AND OTHER HELL SPLINTER-NOUSFONI. "I began to look at the dangers and wonder if maybe I was the one who was wrong. I was so painfully naive. I was too frightened to stand up for myself or fight back. I was so broken and had so little faith in myself that I figured that I deserved to suffer... so I did."
- DISSOCIATION & DEPRESSION SPIKE. SUICIDE BECOMES AN OPTION AT THIS POINT.
- LAURIE HAD NO IDEA WHAT TO DO. We both thought, uncertainly, that "maybe if we realize how hellish this stuff TRULY IS, we will be motivated to fight it all the more"? but it failed, too. I was too weak, too scared, too tired, too doubtful of myself to defend myself. so laurie said, RUN TO HER. and she would overload me with physical pain, to the point where NO ONE ELSE COULD DO ANYTHING. this sort of "torture override" may have been the only thing preventing hacks for a WHILE.
- tragically, Julie PUSHED FIGURE DRAWING and we gave in. and this SUCCEEDED IN "GETTING USED TO IT." this began the infamous "estar problem" and God knows it was LITERAL HELL.
- we began to think we were a lesbian, NOT REALIZING IT WAS BECAUSE "I WAS ALREADY USED TO THAT TOO" and it just fed into the "numb self-annihilation drive" we were riding
A MONTH PRIOR TO THIS ENTRY-- roughly the end of april, early may (check entries???)-- WE FIRST CUT THE BODY WITH A RAZOR.
"See, at this point you might be asking yourself 'if you're suffering so badly, and hate doing that to yourself so much, then why don't you just stop??' I wish it were that easy; I truly do. However, for some sick reason, whenever I get that destructive 'urge,' I go into a sort of locked-up mindset. All I can think about is what I'll do to myself, and often times I disassociate. I'll be destroying my body or my mind and the entire time, I'll be cut off from all my immediate senses, and imagining that this is happening to someone else, maybe in a completely different way. It's scary. I honestly won't see, hear, or otherwise notice anything that's going on around me unless it strongly catches me off guard, hence why it's hard to break out of those bad states, those 'Julie hacks.' Maybe I'll imagine some poor child being mangled by an attacker, who's telling him that unless he lets them hurt him, they'll kill his family. Maybe it'll be one of my characters, caught up in some nightmare they can't escape from. Maybe it'll even be me in another form, me as a Celebi, being ravaged by some brutal Pokemon-catcher group. God only knows... but either way, once I finish up whatever I'm doing, I invariably end up in one of three situations... 1, curled up in the corner and sobbing hysterically, 2, standing in front of the mirror and screaming at it... maybe picking up another 'weapon' and 'punishing' myself in a vicious cycle (sometimes I turn on the faucet until the water is scalding, then burn my hands several times... one time I even hid a knife on the towel rack so I could saw at my chest with it)... or 3, silently walking out into the living room, lying down on the couch, and blankly staring at the wall. Thoughtless, numb. Unwilling to even remember. When I wake up tomorrow I won't recall the evening at all.
If I could turn off this horrid drive, I would have done so years ago. It's a day-by-day war for me."
THIS IS EXACTLY WHAT HAPPENED IN NORTH CAROLINA!?!??!?!?!!!!!!
ALSO WAS TOBY BORN FROM THAT FIRST "THREATENED CHILD" MINDSET????
AND WHO THE BLOOD WOULD TAKE OVER IN OPTION 2 THERE???
BLACK LIGHT MACHINE SAVING OUR LIFE AGAIN = "YOU'RE THE ONE, AND THE ONE YOU MUST SURVIVE"
CZ ULTIMATUM = "IF YOU LOVE ME-- IF YOU LOVE ANYONE-- YOU'LL STOP DOING THIS." but also, " An ultimatum. One I couldn't possibly break. I wondered why they hadn't given it to me before, but then I remembered how weak I was, how willing I was to toss everything away. I remembered that day I decided my life was beyond saving, and I remembered waking up the next morning."
- btw seeing him in dreams was RARE before this; ONLY NOW was when he started appearing in dreams TO PROTECT ME, which he now does CONSISTENTLY
- "THEY HAD BEEN SPEAKING." = this was the time period when Chaos & Laurie began to see eye-to-eye & become friends
KEY REALIZATION = "I NEED PAIN. Oh yes, I need it. I need moments of extreme, gut-wrenching emotion, that shatter everything around you and force your perspective to change. Pain. I was getting it confused with other things for so long; awful things that lied, that pretended to be what I needed." YOU NEED CATHARSIS, KIDDO!!!!
- SHOCK SITE THERAPY: " I have never flinched so hard. I could barely watch the next three minutes, but I forced myself to anyway... not because I was expected to, not because I had been told to, but because this was real, this was wrong, and I knew it.
Catharsis. Extreme emotion. The pain I need."
THIS WAS ALSO WHEN WE STARTED HAVING NOTABLE TROUBLE WITH "SEXUALITY" IN GENERAL. We were not attracted to people & felt no response at nudity, even in forcing ourselves through figure drawing: "I did not enjoy it at all, and there was no sexual anything… I'd be looking straight at some gal and I'd be wondering how the heck anyone would be attracted to that in the first place. At first I was fine with that. Then I brought it up to my mom and therapists, and they said something was wrong with me. So I started trying to 'force' myself (again; what was wrong with me??) to see something in it, although the very thought of it made me ill."
BUT THEN I MET JENA. "…and something weird happened. Yeah, I could just barely handle the figure drawing thing, but I didn't know those people. The art objectified them, which I loathed. But Jen? Forget it; I love her, and she's not taking her shirt off around me. See the difference? Having that direct, intense conflict between what I was feeling and what I was being told to feel forced me out of that [forced-lesbian] stage pretty darn fast. Sure, I'd still have my moments of 'but what if they're right?', I'll admit it, but ultimately it all came down to what I was unwilling to compromise, ironically." AND THAT'S CHAOS ZERO'S ULTIMATUM.
- STILL TERRIFIED OF "CURVY" WOMEN & "PHYSICAL FEMININITY" = "The whole chest size thing that some guys obsess over? It scares me. I can't handle sexuality, even if one doesn't act upon it. If you're visibly showing something that I perceive as sexual, such as a large chest or a promiscuous outfit or big hips, I will likely act a bit panicky around you… I'm going to be frightened."

BTW. EVEN THOUGH INFINITII GOT THE HIPS, NO ONE GOT "CHEST SIZE." THAT IS STILL HORRIFYING TO US.
ALSO OH NO I SEE HOW THIS GOT CORRUPTED. We were "only attracted to" BOYISH GIRLS WITH BONY FIGURES AND FLAT CHESTS. It was that purity and androgyny that we felt "sensually drawn to" and LATER ON, IT BECAME WARPED TO INCLUDE CHILDREN DURING THE NC HELL. This was probably because, once we became exposed to real "queer" people and learned that mature women who LOOKED safe were NOT safe, our brain thought "well then the ONLY people who WON'T hurt us are KIDS" and… well. You remember what happened to the League, too, with that.
"See, I like the deepest elements of things, the most truly personal things. I like bones, I like scars, I like tendons and veins and freckles and eyes and the way people move. I'm asexual, but... I'm addicted to intimacy. Extreme intimacy… I have this weird addiction to fragility, to things people take for granted, to hidden things, to secrets. I get it for most things, really, and sometimes it'll hit hard and out of nowhere. It's the reason why, when I got Apollo (my Macbook), I first looked through every file I could find on him, learned what everything on his keyboard was, put my nose up to his screen just to see the individual pixels... turned him off, turned him over, took him apart. Looked at every little piece. Put him back together and memorized every different texture on him. Details. I do it to music, too... I'll listen to the same song, over and over, for hours... maybe repeating the same two seconds just to hear a certain chord, or a certain echo, or the way his voice cracks, or the way she breathes in, or the way I can hear the musician's finger touch a string on that one note. Maybe I'll just listen to every instrument individually, maybe I'll just hold my headphones against my ears, close my eyes, and lose myself… sometimes I get it with people. I get it with those girls, the ones I feel close to.
I'll want to memorize the exact color of her eyes, the way her hair feels through my fingers. I'll want to run my fingers over her shoulder blades and feel her heart beat and listen to the way her breath catches sometimes. Is that romantic? I don't know what to call it; it's almost a drive. It's like I need to feel that even if I can't explain why… [but] it's always one sided. Always one sided. Maybe it's simply because I don't feel I exist in the physical world, not genuinely. Maybe it's because I don't see myself as a 'lover' or 'partner,' just a compassionate and selfless observer. But I don't want to be seen back. I only want the other person to know that they are deeply loved, that's all."
WE LOST THIS BECAUSE OF NORTH CAROLINA AND I WANT IT BACK!!!!

060210
-Started "hallucinating" about the unicorns.

060310
- THE BEAR & LAURIE DREAM!!!
- Also with Perfect and me flying into his "heart" to BECOME THE RUBY. He also told me he wanted me to stay with him "for the rest of [his] entire life"
- Oh yeah! and THIS. "…there was a small group of people holding up a large amount of colorful spheres up to me and demanding that I 'sing.' I originally thought the spheres were 'onions,' as they were covered in a sort of concentric 'skin' that looked like thick plastic. They also appeared to be lit dimly from the inside. Some were pink, some were yellow, and some were white-- but the most striking thing about them is that most of them appeared to be rotting. The few that were being practically shoved into my face were almost entirely rotted, and looked positively horrid. Regardless, the people still kept shouting that I 'sing' for them, but I said nothing. At one point the man who was holding the onion-things thrust them towards my face so sharply I thought he was going to hit me, and I couldn't help but cry out a bit. Someone behind him laughed and commented that it was the 'closest thing to a song' they were probably going to get from me."
- I was ALSO flying around as a Celebi!
- AND THE PHAGOPHOS. They would "possess" people and their "inflicted vice" was EMPTINESS. The ONLY thing that gave us hope was my saying 'All Jewel Monsters are good at heart.' and one HEARD me and FELT SOMETHING, transmuting its emptiness!!!!

JUNE BEGAN THE MULTIPLE FEW-SENTENCE FRAGMENT ENTRIES.
I ALSO BEGAN HAVING BREAKDOWNS AND CALLING OFF OF WORK.


061710
- BETWEEN THE 12TH & NOW I AM SUDDENLY IN UTAH?????????/
- "LAURIE LOST IT"
- "I was subjected to 40+ solid minutes of physical/mental torture, which had no discernible motive other than inducing crushing guilt and self-deprecating thoughts for the sake of "punishment." The most terrifying part wasn't the pain in itself... it was her absolute refusal to stop, negotiate, or even explain herself. Not only that, but Chaos tried to intervene on my part, and she attacked him so severely and abruptly that he actually bled. Needless to say I was in a total panic by now.
...After Jacob showed up and therefore rendered her incapacitated (at least temporarily), Chaos, Marik, Bakura, & I tried to figure out what had happened. We couldn't. For the first time in my 4 years of knowing her, Laurie had visibly unwound... unhinged, even. I think she might've even been blind; she didn't seem able to comprehend ANYTHING, let alone those around her. She insisted everything we spoke was a lie and was apparently focused (albeit in a very frantic manner) on the senseless mania that was dictating her actions. I don't know if she slept or not. I was, understandably, afraid to sleep, as she had been severely hacking my 'dreams' when I tried to escape the night before. I'm worried sick. If my own superego is going through this, what's going to happen to the rest of us?"

061810
- XANGA WITH LAURIE.
- CORE AVATAR IS NOW RED "JAYCE". GOING BY "JEWEL" STILL.
You'd better be sorry, you bastard. Look at what you've done.
Laurie, is this really my fault though? They wanted me to come here. I'm doing this for them.
Don't lie to me, bitch. They had no idea what sort of pain you would cause them. Remember what you did to her Wednesday night? You heard those sobs! That was YOUR FAULT.
oh shit I remember what this was
just… read this entire entry to the therapist, okay?
key points
- " He's not yours, and neither is she! …You're tearing them apart! You're a glitch in the program, an extra variable that throws everything out of sync. They don't need or want you."
- She mentioned how my loving Chaos "enough to die for him" was ALSO "going to cause a conflict"; I insisted that was "settled" but she insisted otherwise.
- I just deal the punishment you deserve. You're the one laying down the cards… I know EXACTLY what you're trying to pull here, and that's why I refuse to let you lie your way out of it.

061810
- "compassion" poem. about melody and jacob. remember this affected them STRONGLY. read this in therapy.
- I awoke this morning to find you in my arms. Now he holds you the same.
I feel no pain, no envy... such things cannot exist for the sake of love.
I simply feel purposeless. An extra wheel; an accidental addition.
I am intruding upon something I relinquished a lifetime ago.
My chandelier has shattered; yours is picturesque.
My presence only forebodes a fate I swore I would never let you suffer.
So what do I do?"

062010
- "I was supposed to be their guardian angel. I was supposed to protect them. I did what I could, but... God forgive me, we came so close."
- CAR CRASH CAR CRASH CAR CRASH!!!!

062110
- finally got laurie's point.
1) I am currently living in the same state as 2 individuals I care for very much.
2) Of those 2 individuals, one of them used to 'be in a relationship' with me, and is now in a very strong relationship with the other.
3) As a result of this connection between the two, I cannot show any sort of love to either of them without feeling like a criminal.
AND THEY WERE TREATING ME LIKE IT, TOO.
- "I am over 2000 miles away from the place I've called 'home' for the past 2 decades, and it's only now that I finally realize what 'home' should feel like."
I was driving through Cottonwood Heights this morning and as I looked at the scenery around me, I asked myself why I felt so apprehensive. No, I'd never been there before... I knew very few people and places there, and if I had been left on a street corner I would have had no idea where to turn. And yet, we would all feel that initial fear upon arriving in a 'new' place. It's natural... we need our security, our comfort, our familiarity. We also forget that those things need to develop, with no exceptions. That is the reason why I need my outside love. To me, that's the only thing I need to feel at home. My books, my music, my work... they all contain countless hours of that love. And yet there's something terribly intriguing about having another soul in your life to give love to as well. That's why I'm suffering. That's why I'm so numb right now. I couldn't handle the relentless ache of keeping everything inside, of keeping everything hidden, when I finally had a possible chance to let it all out. I traveled 2000 miles and took so many risks just to be here, just to be here for them. I put everything on the line for their love, just to find that I could not give it back... that I could not free this relentless light trapped within my ribcage. It began to burn, so I hid it. Right about now, I'd give anything just to feel that pain again.
I STILL HAVE FLASHBACKS TO THAT EXACT EVENT!!!

062210
- SELF IMAGE IS NOW SOLIDLY MALE. "... I've never had a definite or visual idea of what I'd like to have until the past few months. Even stranger, in every single 'vision' I have of my future, I'm physically Jayce."
-






082810
- I'm currently in Utah. I don't want to go home, and I don't want to stay here. Everywhere I go, I find myself twisting myself to fit expectations, blindly entertain people, avoid serious offense or whatever the heck else gets thrown at me. I'm so tired.
I'm also starting to get very sick physically. That's a direct result of my psychological problems, and as such I can't do a darn thing about it.

I'm actually at Jacob's house right now, and both he and Melody are here. I don't know what to do. I feel so numb and empty after this morning.
I was just 'hanging around' with Jacob for a few hours, with Apollo (my Macbook if you didn't know), and having him there made me feel stupidly obligated to 'try and keep him amused.' What the heck. But yeah, mindless me decided to waste time on Tumblr and Halolz and all sorts of idiocy in a lame attempt to 'be interesting.' I'm so freaking sick of it.
What if I want to work? Can't you even respect what little privacy I have nowadays?
What if I just want to sit and actually think, huh? I don't need any of the 'fun' you like so much. I need something worthwhile. I just don't know how to come out and say that without condemning them all to hours of emotional pain whenever I'm around. I'm so freaking sorry.

This is why I don't like being around them, although I'm too afraid to speak it. I cannot ever be myself.

I am also SICK of being physically female. Even typing it makes me want to throw up or throw my computer across the room.
Yeah, I know this is a test from God. Be strong, right? But this horrific body is making me cruel, angry, and vengeful... it's not me. I'm terrified.
God, please, help me get through this. I don't know what to do and all I want to do is sleep until I feel right again.



082910
- KEY ENTRY?????
- Screw getting a girlfriend; right now I'd probably be happier if I never saw another biological female for the rest of my freaking life. Last night I was sent to hell.
Let's start at the beginning...
Yesterday, after I finished my Jayce-rant entry, Melody went into some sort of Laurie-state with (I assume) Parker: her own personal schadenfreudic headvoice, so to speak. Of course I was still stuck in this awfully numb state during it, so I had no idea what do do, let alone the means to do so.
Even better? I lost my only connection to Jena. Hello mental trauma.

- …I haven't been feeling anything other than this dull empty ache between my ribs, but according to Melody I've been emitting such a negative energy signature that it's making her physically ill.









123117

Dec. 31st, 2017 09:49 pm
prismaticbleed: (soniccity)
1231. Sunday.
Last day of 2017.


------------------

Morning notes from bed:

Socials COULDNT admit multiplicity, Broke their job
Wanting That intimacy w EVERYONE
i.e. they were always seeking relationships outside that could NEVER match the inside intimacy they already had but could NOT admit because then they COULDN'T FUNCTION AS SOCIALS. caused tons of problems

q, y introjects
former is "libris." we know he exists, we've spoken to him outside of memory. tied to the "jewel" of that time, NOT a jewel i don't think? not even a bloodline? not sure.
Jackie too, Alex, jmc, etc?
Roles in the system? Memories?

talking about Jude, jennifer

Laurie, fear of love being used, action movie cliche ("if you love them, i'll hurt them to hurt You")

Check your facts!!
Jo's history? Why skulls?

-----------------------

the rest of the day:

went to chile's for new year's dinner with the fam!
the trip up we Were worried; some social girl was Panicking that we'd "have to eat trigger foods" but we told her no we didn't have to, love we're sure they have good options. just calm down, whatever happens we will deal with it together. let's be happy and not expect the worst before anything even happens. so she did! and when we actually got into the place and got the menu, she was so profoundly relieved, she let us take over totally. god bless her, she's learning and healing too.
btw i think that green spider daemon was advising her too. i have that distinct impression. no idea who he's tied to yet though. iscah was also offering her support, with her religious positivity, "eat what is given to you" out of love and trust, never fails for her. her faith is true and sweet, it's actually very refreshing in light of the traumatic religious upbringing and toxic religious environment our past was saturated with.
but man. the place was so cozy and good. we had such a good time.
kristanova got his birthday steak!! he gave us two bites and it was AMAZING. he gets it rare and bloody and the texture and taste is just divine. man. we've never had it like this before meeting him and we don't blame him for enjoying it so much. we also have Feelings about meat, although we don't like eating it much we do respect it.
we personally got cilantro-lime salmon and oh man it was fantastic. so good. it had the good-blackened bits at the bottom which have the best taste and texture ever. we were worried about ordering actually; salmon Almost became a HUGE trigger food thanks to UPMC, and certain preparations of it still are. but this wasn't. we thoroughly enjoyed it.
we also got chicken and waffles in lieu of dessert, but the waffles actually made us super sick so we didn't finish them. smart. our stomach just doesn't like white flour or sugar, so we have to remember that and be careful.
mason let us taste his tequila, and we ate the lemon and lime slices as usual. we also had honey-barbecue chicken (i think) as an appetizer, and the taste of the sauce was SO perfectly vermilion it called algorith out! so she actually ate it, and enjoyed it thoroughly. she was smiling so wide, just enjoying life in general so suddenly but completely. lord we love her. it was good to have her around.
we also had fried pickles, plain chicken tenders, spanish rice, steamed broccoli, honey mustard sauce, and a bite of oliver's cheesecake and mason's caramel cake. both Way too sweet for us but all we need is a crumb to know what it tastes like for data purposes. that cheesecake sauce is still cerise, and caramel isn't quite brown, but feels like it fits amber?? it's the warmth. also genesis, no one is surprised.

went to food lion on the way home and BOUGHT ROSE CHAMPAGNE.
finally after like 12 years the injoke becomes a reality, god bless
(of course we brought chaos zero's anchor plush into the living room with us as we drank it, he started this whole thing)
also bought lettuce, orange juice, and tiny candy canes-- green And red, last box in the store.

got home, ate that entire head of green leaf lettuce (a small one, mind) with ginger and soy sauce, while researching the cultural origin of saying "bless you" when someone sneezes. actually really fascinating, surprisingly applicable to headspace-- tying into the breath & the head, the soul and such. thinking upon that.
oliver researching heraldic beasts and they are GORGEOUS.
he drew OMEN in that style (rampant) and WOW she looks beautiful.

as the time wound down jewel brought ALL our plushes out into the room. it's her tradition.
celebi, unisalia, diancie, maitru, bistric, darkrai, chaos zero.

sat and cut out paper strips so we could write our names on them and visually "map out" who is on what level, what outspacers are tied to which cores, who holds what roles, etc. can't "brainstorm" that fluidly on a computer, it's impossible. we need to touch it, we need that open creativity.

watched the cnn livestream on oliver's laptop as the ball dropped in nyc.
kisses as the new year rolled over. best thing ever. always hoped we'd get to do that physically one day, not just in headspace. although in the past we always hoped it'd be physical With headspace people. this is just as good actually-- we're still kissing headspace people, aha. people we love with our entire collective heart.

apparently got a drunk buzz. dizzy, slight headache, everything super floaty. not a fan actually. too much like anaesthesia, plus we don't like alcohol.
gotta reason with the "social programming" nousfoni though, the ones that are looking for alcohol solely because they're "expected to" by previous life situation contexts. that "mimicry" problem is our biggest issue right now but it's also fairly easily overcome; if one of us steps in and helps them check their facts (hey jo!!), they can quickly realize that there's no actual want/need beneath that compulsion, and they can stop. the hard part is Getting to them; socials still exist on a subsystem so they're hard to reach yet, there's usually a barrier as well as time loss and heavy dissociation. but it lessens every day. and we connect with them after, always now. bridging that gap for good.
in any case apparently being drunk makes us even more affectionate and obsessed with research. again, no one is surprised.

jewel DREW A THING in our little sketchbook for new years!! the excitable jewel. we recognize her style. she drew preludove and wished us well in the new years and put little smiley faces under the exclamation points. we'll treasure it forever.
drew it half in 2017, half in 2018, the best way to do it.
oliver drew kyo and she looks so adorably gorgeous, gosh we love her so much.

stayed up until 1:45 or so. bodies too tired.
oliver couldn't stop kissing us and it was so sweet. thank god for pink champagne. hence the injokes.

we got hit by that feeling when we went to bed though. so much love we thought we'd die from the bliss, from this sudden aching need to just melt into them, inhabit the same space, wrap them up in our very bones. almost cried from it. blissful though. god how blessed we are to have this.

what a year. what a beautiful, terrible, unforgettable year. what a beloved endless time.
it felt like it lasted for eons. we don't solidly remember anything before we woke up in upmc. there's only distant snapshots, like from another life. and we cannot remember, at all, what it was like to live in that house in PA already.
our live really only began at the end of june this year. six months ago.
and now, here we are, going into that purple year, infinity sideways marking every day now. how fitting.

god bless 2017. best year of our life so far. thank you, thank you, thank you.
we can only imagine what lies ahead. good thing it's up to us to build it. we'll fill every moment with as much light as we can possibly muster. (and that's a lot, we have to admit.)

here's to the new year. here's to our new life.
happy 2018, everyone. we love you.


- the lotus cathedral system
prismaticbleed: (worried)



busy people thinking death = silence

people rushing through life, filling it with noise and action and too much stimulation, not thinking about death because to them death is just "the end." things just stop. they figure "there will be enough silence and stillness when I am dead" and I guess they fear that so they avoid anything and everything even LIKE death while they are alive??

I am falling into that trap lately.
which is ironic as I HATE IT and really just want the things that are like death.
again this can trap me. for me, "death" in such a negative sense IS this noisy mess.
real death is the "end of this game." real death is just "leaving" and going home.

 
-------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 08:04 PM



FAITHSTUFF


My faith really suffered until I realized that Jesus isn't just "some holy guy"-- he's God incarnate. He is fully human, yes, but he's also fully divine, and not in the 'modernist' interpretation of the phrase


(dedication to Mary, childhood fears and confusions, etc. talk about great developments in understanding of faith lately.)


★ faith "depressing" because its become too much ritual obligation and NO LOVE?
We're so freaked out over "following the rules" that we're obsessed with the possibility of breaking them and therefore ALL our attention is on WRONGDOING. This is not good.
When someone tells you over and over, "do not steal," then even if you don't steal, that command is going to worm into your head and you'll start to panic in every occasion that stealing is even possible. You will see only opportunity for sin, and with that dread hanging over you, you will feel almost expected to sin. "Do not steal," they said, and so your head is filled with fear and knowledge of theft, even if you were never inclined to do so before. Do you see what I mean?
On the contrary, before we started this religious bent, we didn't think about that stuff at all because we were too busy thinking about love, and how best to take care of ourself and others. We didn't steal because we wanted to be just, we wanted to be fair, and we were concerned about doing GOOD.
This is a bit tricky to iterate but the point is, our current situation of Law-focused paranoia is actually making us a bad person. And we're miserable. We're out of touch with life. We've forgotten how to be a person, we've forgotten how to interact with people, we feel cut off from nature and creation, we spend all our time ritually praying and never feeling any closer to God for it, begging for forgiveness and yet feeling eternally damned to hell, suffocating in our own filthy and loathsome self-perception.


Deep in my heart of hearts even I am good because I believe that anything created by God is inherently good, deep down just the same.


(unfinished)

 -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 10:49 PM

 

JUNE 14, TO WRITE

⋆⋆⋆EDIT NOTE FROM 0630: AS OF THE HOSPITAL VISIT, THIS MEMORY HAS RESET AND THE HOSPITAL IS NOW THE NEW REFERENCE OF COMFORT, NOT SLC.⋆⋆⋆


✦ write about SLC, especially 2010
✦ write about how missing that profoundly ties into both the constant weeping and the eating disorder, esp. the wanting to vomit until I'm hollow
✦ WHEN DID THAT ALL START??? we had this disorder back in 2010, remember, but not this bad. check logs, did it get this bad in 2013?
✦ "when the hacks stopped I didn't know how to live without abuse" topic
✦ write, in chronological order, EVERY SINGLE MEMORY we actually have of BOTH visits
✦ check diet logs to see if "reliving" those would assist with recall
✦ set up red & blue lights in room
✦ send y scans of ner headvoices that we did, try to do one or two more?
✦ y's notable books: "the magician's nephew" and that one fantasy series???

✦ write about the awful, awful, aching need for a mother

✦ jmc just put up a new thing on their website and I ADORE IT so much. oh man. I am so proud of this kid
✦ dp is currently obsessed with woodkid which is great. also some other bands I've never heard of, gotta look into them

 


june 8 2016

Jun. 8th, 2016 10:15 pm
prismaticbleed: (held)

 

 

today.

confessed EVERYTHING. "joel" birthday?? (possible new body pseudonym, considering it instead of the old "jayce" bloodline as that seems perpetually fractured) new beginning feeling.

two weeks ago, may 25th, JUDE at the oblates (teal headvoice)
feels "wrong" somehow, like his face doesn't match yet? too tied to body-core overlay, needs to break off from it. but legit anchor dust there
that day was also allegedly JEWEL'S "first holy communion"????? so she fronted for it. that's HUGE.

josephina shadowing gold UNTIL the possibility of jmc introject holding it????
still lots of concern over yellow due to it being explicitly linked to childhood fear (esp. amusement parks and the NOISE associated with them, hence the "yellow= screaming" association)

"asteira" dp introject AQUA CENTRALITE possibility??
already showing signs of anchoring, possibly due to old lg*girls link roots being unexpectedly boosted by artistic focus on her w/ new shirt (also birthday cake)

"libris" q introject that still loves spinningcannon possible Lime holder???
fusion of him and selph in appearance, standalone entity that effectively existed BACK IN 2007 because it seems we loved that ideal in truth as we never knew q entirely as a person until later. and though we do love him as a friend he feels different from that original conception.

system finally, finally getting back into full time mode.
main obstacle: the "animal nature" girl that kicks in as DEFAULT when none of us are conscious. effectively the tar? not sure. it's the voice that we fought as a child, through julie: "it's my body and I want to do what I want with it"
that is a lie, the body is on loan from God, we want to treat it with love and care.

in love with everyone again, true love.
want to be a good father to xenophon, absolutely.
genesis back, says he NEEDS to stay with us in public because the bad voices kick him out as they don't like him chastising them.

laurie praying to mary today. feels disrespectful to look at details, but it pulls at my heart in a good way to know she did.

everyone saying night prayers today. easier to pray in third person, too.
saw waldorf, nathaniel, leon, lynne, laurie, infinitii, kyanos specifically praying.
kyanos prays like children in art; with hands folded up and eyes lifted. it's sweet.


every day, understanding/feeling more deeply prayers and things about our faith.
tonight, really hit home when saying "o clement, o loving, o sweet virgin mary;" never quite registered the vibe of those praises, who she really is.

we are making progress. in God, we will always be making progress in virtue.
but it's a fight, of light. we must stay conscious and stand fast.
"be sober and alert," etc. (quote that, it's important.)

there's so much love and hope and joy and faith and determination and courage and devotion in the air tonight. that's a good sign, and it's a sign if I've ever felt one lately.

 

 

prismaticbleed: (aflame)



!!!!!!!!!!!!
my artistic muse is ACTIVELY ONLINE oh my goodness i haven't seen them around in months this is incredible

i am actively trying not to shout with giddy happiness over this oh wow

♥♥♥♥

no really, i am literally smiling and laughing at my computer, things in life are just so nice right now, this is the cherry on top of the cake

god bless her, she brings me so much joy, i hope she receives a thousand times more in return.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 02:43 am

 

Today:

- Body's 24th birthday. Didn't do anything special; today was all business meetings and errands anyway. Still it was a nice day. Also Dream World turns SIXTEEN today!! That's big. So that is even better than a personal birthday!
- Saw case manager; told her we do want to finally start hormones. She said she was very proud of us standing up for ourselves with that, and said she would be entirely willing to give us transportation if needed. In any case it was a very positive session. She also said something very notable, when I expressed hesitation about "finally taking that big step," even after years of hesitation and consideration-- she said, "if you weren't nervous, I'd be very concerned!" Apparently, in her experience, people who jump into big decisions all at once are usually doing so impulsively. That possibility didn't even cross my mind; for years I've been expected to make decisions so entirely and quickly, as I "wasn't allowed" to be scared, or unsure, or unwilling. I had to be "impulsive" in order to survive, so to speak. That's another old program I was not aware of until now, so that's good to know. We'll be more aware of impulse from now on, in that context.
- For unknown reason, brother asked us in the evening "what we had never told him," i.e. about the abuse. Somehow, he ended up talking to Sherlock, Laurie, AND Julie about it. I was also jolted out afterwards and was lightheaded with surprise and amazement; that literally broke down any walls of ignorance or misunderstanding that may have remained there! Even so I am not sure what they talked to him about; I know they were trying to give him the "beginning details" of how we came to exist, but that's about all I'm aware of. Still, WOW.
- Went over the father's house for a little get-together this evening, with just the brothers and the stepmom. It was really really nice as always, I enjoy the quiet and happy atmosphere of their place. It's also the first time in months we were all able to see each other at once-- usually work and school schedules prevent that. So for that to happen on our birthday was an extra nice thing.
- Unexpected fun birthday present from the universe #1: this morning, an official announcement of the Ruby and Sapphire Pokemon games getting a 3DS remake this November! You know what that means... MOUNT PYRE IN HD. This is very very good. Of coruse I don't know if we'll get it-- Y version was difficult enough to handle-- but still, it's a cool thought. Jewel is really excited to say the least!
- Unexpected fun birthday present from the universe #2: TRiPPY revealed the up-close headshot and quick bio of the new Pink Gen today! I'm stupidly excited; this guy is awesome as heck and I already like him as much as I liked the old kitty-ears Pink. I hope he inherited the windblade; that thing was boss.
- Now we're typing! I haven't had the mental capability of typing large entries lately, so this is all going to be listed as topic points. Hope that's okay.

Yesterday:

- Therapy. The "victorian pink" girl (who still has not found a name, BUT she has found the roots for it at long last) actually FRONTED to talk to the therapist, ABOUT TRAUMA MEMORIES. She is the only person in the System who holds the trauma memories from 2002-2004, the very beginning of the "Julie days," so it was a shock both to see her front entirely without warning, but also for her to suddenly start discussing that-- something NO ONE HAS EVER SPOKEN ABOUT ALOUD BEFORE. That was quite a progress jump! So we're proud of her, but that was incredibly draining and more than a little terrifying.
- This was also the first time we got "switchy" in therapy in weeks. We've been very "empty" and the AP has been running mostly, so even this rather upsetting shock-back to us "existing" in the outside world was incredibly relieving, and embraced entirely. In a weird way it's also good that the VP girl is the one to have done that-- she's tied to everything the Cores have tried to deny or forget or justify or fight, everything that hurts and haunts us. It's never been healed, so this is an incredible step up.
- I remember Genesis was really depressed and somewhat moody (avoidant) as a result, but not angrily-- he was just very sad. I have a flash-image memory of us standing in the tea aisle of our favorite health food store, and him just looking very drained and almost resigned, not looking at us. I don't know what we said or did, but whatever it was it had to be significant.
- The evening was spent doing color tests for Dream World worldbuilding purposes. It felt really amazing; we got at least three people figured out in that respect. It's also really nice to be able to color digitally again (one of the twin brothers is letting us use his Bamboo tablet when he doesn't need it; this is a lifesaver for both our work and our aching arms, haha).
- I think I also re-read TJ & Amal from the beginning this evening? This is like the third time I've done that already, haha. I love that webcomic so much; despite the fact that there are two (quite tastefully handled) sexual scenes in it, I cannot dislike it because the story and the characters and the art are so wonderfully done. But yeah, after seven years, that comic is ending this month. So it is this terribly bittersweet realization, and I wanted to see the entire thing play out from beginning to almost-end again. Needless to say it was very much worth it.
- Oh yes! I also confirmed, through both research and direct asking, that our "Celebi"-- the Lime slot Outspacer, not the canon Pokemon-based doppelganger the Tar uses-- is NOT a Pokemon anymore!! She hasn't looked like one for a very long time actually, but in recent months she's been appearing much more insectoid in terms of body features upstairs, and although I kept thinking "hmm that's unusual" it was never this striking before. So I kept trying to get a better visual image of her, and then it hit me. She's a flower mantis!! That is AWESOME. I haven't tried to draw her yet, but unusually she looks like a Devil's Flower Mantis more than anything, which I would not have expected at all. But it matches up. So we'll work on getting some new art up of her. Oh and her name has also changed! I keep getting an "e" for a vowel, but it feels like maybe there's a Z in there now? Or an N? We don't know. She might even be catching CZ's new name development as those two have always been closely linked in their own way, and they are both going through major re-anchoring transitions right now. We shall see.
- On a similar note, our "seaweed mermaid" girl seems to have chosen the name Tobiko? That's really unusual too. It's also ironic, because I cannot eat fish or meat at all, and the one time I broke that rule specifically to eat tobiko, I ended up sick for a week! And her anchor was originally purging in order to prevent sickness like that from happening. Maybe that's tied to it, I don't know. Either way it's a cute name. Plus I FINALLY found the original mermaid picture my brain kept tying to her face, and it didn't match up as well as I thought it did, haha. But it helped me say, "I know what she does look like in comparison!" So I will try to draw her too. She is MUCH clearer than she was just last month, which is nice. I love when people get clearer.

Monday:

- I literally spent the entire day doing nothing but hardcore wordbuilding for Dream World. This included research on Peruvian cloud forests, species of arboreal mammals, opalized skeletons, hallucinogenic plants, various cryptids, and finding screenshots from the Care Bears Nutcracker Suite, among other things! Oh yes, and a ridiculous amount of time finding photos of lesser galagos. They are super cute. Anyway all that research was desperately needed, and even better, it clicked right into place without my even trying to make it match up. That was both very surprising, and very exciting. The data I found was just what I needed, so things are indeed growing in this story's technical background. There's still a lot I feel we need to do before we can share it openly with the public, so I'm putting extra effort in.
- Also, now that I think of it, I think something happened Monday morning with a hack attempt? We have been having really bad nightmares in that respect lately, but I won't write them down as I don't want to remember them. Maybe that's not smart, but I really don't want to. Anyway the "morning hack threats" are back full-force, they're very scary. I keep waking up early from pain and things so that's tough to deal with, the falling back asleep with that extra danger. But I'm asking Laurie to stick around, and Minty helps, and Wreckage, and Cel. People care and that is good. But I mention that because, like Cel, the Tar is trying to use Ventrium's "memory" to get at me, borrowing his dead form and pretending to be him in order to damage me. But I'm not whoever they did that to in the past, during the Julie days. I can feel the difference. I know they are lying and I know they are trying to hurt me. If I stand strong, they can't touch me. But that early, with me so confused and tired, sometimes it is very hard to stand strong with how vicious they are. Like I said though, that's where the help really helps! In any case Ventrium is staying dead as far as we can tell, there are no signs of re-anchorage because he never had one of course. Anyway there are only three Outspacer slots left I think? Not sure. There's a half-finished entry on this computer about that too, I'll have to post it maybe... there's a lot we haven't posted yet. Sorry for slacking off.
- I actually found a song that is basically Infinitii in audio form. Not only are the vocals slightly dissonant-- which Infi talks like-- but the odd and dreamlike lyrics are so entirely relevant it's uncanny... and heartbreaking at times, too. I really love the fact that this exists.

 


The weekend:

- I remember nothing from the weekend, except for when I checked my email around midnight on Saturday, and in it was this finished commission.

Yeah. That is Laurie.
And yes the sketch of this is what I apparently had an emotional outpouring about a week ago.
I have no words left to say how I feel about this picture now that it's done. Not today at least. I just want to thank Hanie a billion times over (again), because this picture and the entire process leading up to receiving it just had such a huge impact on me, personally and as a member of our System.
Laurie loves it, really. Says she "doesn't look as brutal as usual" and that's her favorite thing about it. Honestly it surprised me when I felt pushed to get an artwork of her from this artist-- I love their style, but it would have fit Lynne or Julie better, so to speak. And yet Laurie's the one who ended up painted here, the first of us to ever be drawn by someone else, the first of us to ever be drawn on paper.
I'm saving up cash to buy more art of the rest of us, Central first probably, from other artists. The amount of joy and incredulous wonder I got just from this one took me totally off guard, and yet it was so significant. I love Laurie, I really do love her, but I love everyone else up here just as much, you all know that, even if it's all in different ways. I love all of us. I want all of us to be shining in color too.
So that's for the future. It'll happen... I have to take the first steps of course. No one else in the world can understand your faces, if I don't make the effort to translate them first. And I am trying. I can't run away from it, yes I'm scared of "blasphemy" in the trial and error, in the "trying to get it right," in the simple reality that it won't be perfect, not in such a specific sense. But I have to put the effort forward in honesty regardless. I guess I'm just trying to talk myself into it. But that helps.
Nevertheless this picture of Laurie, our protector, my best friend, helps more than my own words can towards that end right now. So hope is there, in violet and in lantern light. I'm kind of falling asleep. That's fine.


So that's it for now I guess. It is late!
We're a little sick right now because we weren't 100% careful with food today-- we sure tried, but we misjudged how we'd react to one thing, at least now we've confirmed it's what makes us ill-- and so we're a bit discombobulated. However, the awful nightly pain hasn't happened tonight! I'm very thankful for that; it's been very bad since Easter, but we've been doing everything we can to heal it. Looks like it's paying off. (Fistbumps for Spice and Emmett, you two get tons of credit of course.)
Tomorrow... I don't know. We have therapy, but I have no clue what will happen, or who will talk. What is the pink girl's name? She keeps saying her color is really "ashen rose," or "dusty pink," either way she keeps speaking the very clear image of soot and dust and incinerated flowers. And I keep thinking of A Swiftly Tilting Planet, of that one line I couldn't forget, how the fire was roses, how it was the purest flame of all. And it's fitting, how she is this poor delicate burnt thing, she insists she is ruined and destroyed, that she is just ashes now... but I found the sentence, "rose from the ashes," and that first word has two meanings. She may be a burnt flower, but like Julie, she is also a phoenix. She is still alive, even with what she holds! She is still alive and trying to heal and she hasn't given up, even though Wreckage is scared for her and we thought she would commit suicide so many times. But she is still here and she is being so strong. Whatever her name is, it will carry that strength of hers.


I am so, so tired. Sorry! I'm never quite sure how to type or what to say. Words don't work as well as images and emotions.
However three words now will work: "I need sleep."
See you tomorrow, whatever happens then!

 




012414

Jan. 24th, 2014 11:54 pm
prismaticbleed: (drained)


humansofnewyork
: "I ran away to California for a week without telling anyone. I wanted to remove myself from everything, to see if I could work out some things in my head. But it actually created more problems. I learned it doesn’t really work that way."
"How do you mean?"
"Just that if you can’t figure out your problems in your present circumstances, you’re probably not going to figure them out by running away from them."

 

I moved out-of-state three times for this reason, and had to return due to my 'problems' becoming monstrous as a result. So this rings very true.
Your problems are within you. No change in physical location will change that.
Problems, troubles, pains, will all resurface, over and over, until you can heal them and let them go. That's a fact of life.
Ultimately, you really do just need to face them head-on, and deal with whatever happens from there. One day at a time.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

@ 12:21 am


We had at least five total-integration attempts over the past 12 months. Unfortunately they were all instigated by less-than-benevolent individuals, and were more concerned about destroying people than really integrating healthily.
But yeah, somehow, we survived. The first two attempts actually made our dissociation much worse. Our System member count has tripled from what it was in 2012, solely because half of us didn’t show our faces until our entire inner world was shaken to its core with those attempts.

...It is a very common occurrence in our System for people to “die and come back,” in as little as minutes to as long as several years. Our headspace seems to have a permament rule of thumb that, “if someone is needed, they will not— and cannot— stay dead, for the sake of everyone else.” Some people have tried to stay dead (notably Javier), but ultimately, yeah, the System itself will bring them back IF AND WHEN they are needed to be alive. If they were supposed to integrate, or disappear, or otherwise fade away… then they will stay gone.

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 01:32 am


Just a quick note.
Headspace/heartspace tends to snap back with a bang when it's been ignored for a while, usually with a surge of dark things from under the surface too. It forces focus, really.
So this evening, we had a legit hack. Scared us all badly. Haven't had one of those since... mid-December? I think? Don't remember. Could be sooner, but no memory. Anyway nothing this bad since Javier died, I would wager. Most of us thought it had stopped permanently, but no, there are still OLD deep roots. So this revealed those at least.
In short: the perpetrator was a splinter. We thought they died in 2011! But no, this was clearly and undeniably the same guy. So the System is pretty shaken up, we didn't expect this at all, especially not now. But there it is.

As a result a bunch of people came out today, for the first time in weeks.

 
First, we have a ton of people tied to eating disorders, but the head honcho finally showed her face for good today. She calls herself "The Destroyer." She's also right on the fence between being benevolent or malevolent, what with her anchor being what it is. We'll write more about her tomorrow.

Infi was out for about five minutes in the evening. Ze's the only reason we got through this without a total meltdown, as he managed to redirect the hacker intent at the last second.

The "Victorian pink" girl finally revealed herself (we've been suspecting her). She is human, strongly tied to OLD trauma, and seems stuck around age 13-14. She's very wounded emotionally and is obviously traumatized from abuse. She also seems totally unaware of headspace, with her focus being solely on the horror and pain she is mentally stuck in reliving right now. She's also markedly suicidal, in a desperately frantic sense, which is obviously a major concern.

Sylvain's brother was out shortly, to chase someone bad away. Good to know he's still able to front.

Some new but shockingly solid green girl was out, fighting shadows in the downstairs bedroom with scissors. She's non-human (somewhat demonic actually?), but fiercely benevolent, and seems to be a protector. We're going to try and find her inside ASAP, as Green people are rare and we definitely need her help right now.

Overload was also out temporarily, to forcibly tell the A.P. not to try and trigger any body memories. She was surprisingly powerful in forbidding anyone from even trying to move the body at the time.

Lastly, Mulberry and Knife both co-fronted for a few minutes before we detached from the situation entirely and went online. Mulberry was trying to clear any lingering hack energy from the environment, to keep any bad triggers from jumping up during the night, and Knife was making sure no one tried to self-abuse or otherwise harm the body (as there were some very strong inclinations and attempts to).

 

After all that we did a headcount and we're at 60 now, as far as stable and identified people go. To think, back in 2012 there were barely 20 of us known. But it's nicer now, with everyone. There are so many good people in here, we love them. We all love each other really, that's the thing that keeps us going even when bad nights like this happen, because they will. Blood and sunshine, my friends. Y'need both.

That's it for tonight. Battery is almost gone, we need sleep anyway.
Dreams lately have been very enlightening (and headspace people are showing up in them lucidly again!) but we haven't posted them online yet. Also a few more audio notes to post to the archives once someone stops being afraid to listen to them. Doubt is a terrible thing, when it affects the existences of others.
Nevertheless it's late and we're tired and typing nonsensically isn't helping anyone. Have a good night.

 

---------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 01:54 am


It's odd, but moving nevertheless.

Five years after finding her, by some glorious accident, that photograph of her illuminated face is one of the only things that can restore my hope in a single instant.
She's become a sort of intangibly eternal monument to the purity of inspiration, and of the inherent beauty in all things. Does that make sense in words?
Looking at her, even now, after so much has changed... the reality of her existence still makes me believe, with total surrendering conviction, that my own existence isn't anywhere near as dark as I may feel it is.

How odd. But how lovely, too.

 


071013

Jul. 10th, 2013 01:51 am
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 


Well I'm quite scared and disturbed.

You do not want to know what my left arm looks like right now.

Boss showed up to tell me, very seriously, that "that is the last straw," and that we need to both discuss this and take action ASAP.
To prepare I am reading through a great deal of archive entries from 2011, because Laurie and I realized with an odd surprise today that 2012 seems to be largely missing from our life? Like we frequently find ourselves skipping it when we count years, or try to find dates, even if we're aware of the events in it having had happened. I wonder if that's a result of the Scratch, who knows.
Regardless there is a TON of relevance here. This and THIS really stand out, for example.

Found my loudest and most interesting "splinter" today, for lack of a better term. You know him as Eros. This explains a lot, and it also gives us a LOT of hope. But we'll get to all that some other time.

Genesis wanted to have a Xanga session with me today but... well, things didn't work out. I did promise him though, so if tomorrow allows, I will. There's an old but important topic I think we need to discuss. Lots of Parnassus stuff too... that series won't leave me alone as of late, which is good, but it's causing a LOT of crazy stuff upstairs that Gen and I really need to figure out together.
The only problem is school. I've had 4 classes total so far and they're doing great, but that awful self-intro speech is due Monday and that is literally the only thing I dread about speech classes. I'm sure we'll manage, but I just don't want it devouring my headspace time like it tends to do.

I miss Infinitii in a weird non-tangible way. Maybe he's sending his emotions to me again. I'll have to see.

There's so much going on inside and I've been ignoring it for so long.
I can't see people anymore. I can't even feel them.
Laurie keeps having mini-breakdowns because she insists I'm "too broken" at this point.
And yet the downstairs world keeps demanding my attention instead.
I don't like that at all.
Heck, that's probably why 2011 was so divine-- I spent about 85% of it upstairs!


In any case, it is extremely late, I only got 2 hours of sleep last night, and I'm exhausted.

I'm going to forget about all this blood for the next few hours, and pray no one else sees it.
God I wish I knew what those underground people are trying to pull here. It's frightening.

We'll figure it out though. We always do.
We just need to get back together is all.

 


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

@ 10:19 pm

 


 

(not j)

i hate this
my mom is home for the first time in weeks and she wont leave
shes staying over tonight which is worse
every time shes around i spend the whole day trying to avoid her
so i dont get sucked into her happy mask acting games
and her silly obsessions over material things
its 10pm and i honestly feel like i just woke up
because i DO NOT REMEMBER ANYTHING about today thanks mom
obviously ive been dissociated this whole time thats lovely
all i know is that someone was binging as theres a ton of food in the fridge
i dont think we drank anything? the body feels extremely sick
not sure if anyone saw the left arm were strangely terrified about it
never been that scared of cuts before but were not even trying to hide these?
go figure its really bizarre and disturbing
school tomorrow, writing first speech and taking first math test
i love math whee our teacher is from our high school hes so cool
so im looking forward to that but not the whole "going to school" thing
which is weird? like i adore the classes but the getting there is stressful
the waking up and getting ready and driving and stuff
cant i just teleport there geez
at least we get to talk to genesis the whole time thats nice
found a lot of beautiful stuff on soundcloud today
its such a deep website thats why i love the internet
we have such an obsession with depth
finding websites we can plunge into is euphoria
like pixiv oh man i miss that site
but i dont miss the nsfw art everywhere ewwwww
why do people even draw that stuff its terrifying
same with tumblr guys please stop drawing p*rn
i dont want it anywhere near me thank you
anyway soundcloud is beautiful so many nice sounds
gonna have to escape there for a bit maybe before we sleep
the mom wont leave lots of us are scared of her, some of us hate her
oh now i remember someone got really mad at her earlier? not sure why
but we dont want to be around her anymore today
we lost our day off to hiding and acting around her, poof its gone
not her fault, our fault for not being able to function around her
but cant leave the house. so stuck.
how many people are writing this thing
see this is why i wish we could write as fast as typing
cant tell apart different typing styles easily but the switches are fast
lots of cofronting and bleedover and stuff
writing is so slow and lots of people forget how to write
or the ap buffer gets in the way too much
not here its so easy to just turn off body sensation and just type
so thats what we do

nothing else to say for tonight this is a waste entry
jewel says stop clogging up the adakias journal with our stuff
you know i miss the days when i had at least 5 active journals
i could at least categorize updates according to who wrote them
or what group was writing them, god only knows at this point
now things are crazier than ever but everythings stuck in here?
go figure thats ironic and ridiculous
so yeah we gotta find a new side journal for this stuff instead
so only j will update the adakias journal like hes supposed to

time to bed goodnight

 


------------------------------------------------------------------------

 


@ 11:07 pm

 

 

This is J and please excuse my rather OOC enthusiasm but:

OH MY GOSH THEY'RE BOTH ON TUMBLR.

I am actually crying, dear God, this is hilarious, why am I still reacting so strongly to this?

It's been years, so many years, I'm not who I was then, neither are they, so much has changed, so much is different, and yet I love them, I love them in such a strange distant lonely way and I just want them to be happy, forever, always.

And they ARE.

Oh thank God my prayers really were answered. They really were.
All my stupid wishing on stars actually paid off.
I hope they continue to do so. I want ALL their dreams to come true.

It's funny; I was just thinking about them both today, too.
I wonder if that means something?


Still... my heart cannot stop smiling right now.
They're both alive. They're both happy.
I never thought I'd see either of them again, and there they are...

God bless both of you girls, seriously.
You've made my life brighter than you may ever know.

 

 

prismaticbleed: (held)

What a beautiful thing to wake up to.

First, I randomly got a numerology report in my inbox. "Okay," I think. "Let's see if there's any hidden synchonicity in this thing." As soon as I click it, I see this:
Your Personal Year Number for 2013 is 9.
Color: White, all Pastels
Jewel: Opal, Gold
Keyword: Completion
This is the year of spring-cleaning. Get into the corners. Review everything and toss out all that is no longer useful in your life including people, places, ideas and things. If it’s finished, let it go...

I honestly started laughing! That is perfect! Important, though. I know for a fact I have to release a lot of things now. I have a bad habit of feeling that I need to be in control of things, but as soon as I let go, it feels amazing. Personally I like the feeling of riding the waves so much better than trying to direct their movement, haha. So this was a good reminder.
Another message in my inbox discussed the difference between personal "truth bells," and the Spirit of Truth: the two don't always line up; that would be claiming we're already perfect! So that actually took a huge weight off my back: I have an old compulsion to be perfect, so I work my bones raw trying to find absolute Truth in every tiny thing I find, even if I have a nagging feeling that I'm not supposed to. Truth bells are all good and helpful, as pointers to the real thing! So looking back and realizing that "hey, even those convictions I believe in most strongly might not be 'true' in that bigger sense" is oddly comforting: if I got it wrong, I can now gracefully accept that and let go of the old belief. Which is understandable; I didn't always see too clearly in the past. I still have troubles. BUT the closer we get to Perfection, in brightening our hearts, the truer our own bells ring. Discernment, from a pure heart, is always the key. All that we do should be for the greater good.
"Truth never hides and it doesn’t need promoters to convince those who don’t believe. What is true simply exists and what is untrue does not exist. Perhaps in the midst of what is temporal and apparent, a lie may seem to be true, but in the end all these fantasies will fall by their own weight. It is then when those who clung to these supposed truths will have to re-evaluate their course and choose whether to correct their path or not.."
The message of it all was very centering to me. I needed to hear it right now, too. Keep it in mind, son... oh, and can I quote this, too?
"We are all equal to the eyes of God our Father and His love is always unconditional, invariable and absolute. None of you has had to do anything to earn this love and none of you will ever lose it. It is you who can choose to close yourselves off from the Source of this Love, and let your soul wither. Go on, day by day, by living with the firm intent of knowing and expressing the will of the Father through self-mastery and the progressive perfection of your being..."
I know I used to waver on that in the past, but now I firmly believe it. But it's also deeply important to remember the unity in that statement, if fear starts to haunt you again. We're all part of that one greater Light. Geez I just love getting straight-up reminders of all this first thing in the morning, before I even leave my bedroom. It helps me make the day go so much better.
But in all things I must be open to changing and taking new action at the drop of a hat. Just reminding myself of that too. Matthew 5:41 always comes to mind: "If anyone forces you to go one mile, go with them two miles.". It's the essence of being ready and willing to give at a moment's notice. That old phrase, "God works in mysterious ways..." never thought I'd see that proven so often in my life, considering the past few years, but hey. So, I say again, let go. It's a bit tricky for me, whether I like it or not, and that makes it all the more important to do. Just keep your eyes and ears and heart open, always...
Here's some more stuff, both of which are extremely relevant in my life right now, because otherwise I'm going to be copy-pasting my entire inbox. Who knows, maybe a link is just what an invisible reader needs?

Speaking of nice things, I re-discovered The Flaming Lips this morning. I've only heard about four of their songs in the past-- most notably Mr. Ambulance Driver-- and now I'm just listening to them on Youtube as I type this up. They have some truly beautiful tunes. So this is nice. Also had some face-punch synchronicity with that too, with two perfect songs, a perfect event, and perfect visuals. Crazy stuff. But I'm smiling. I love this.

Oh! I forgot to show you guys the snow we got this year! Here's Diamew, and here's the entrance to Nightebi. I always take pictures of them after the first snow, they look beautiful.


As for the title, though... between the landslide of beautiful spiritual blog updates in my inbox (not a single one of which was irrelevant), I noticed a strange email titled "well hello there, friend."
I knew exactly what it was.
Let me share that email with you.


"Three years already, huh? Time sure flies.
I bet you remember me, though.
Yes, it's you, from November 2009.
How's life three years later? Fun? Crazy? Both? I hope it's at least better than 2008 was-- that was a rough year, man oh man.
How's college? Did you graduate yet? I don't know if you decided to stay in Illustration or moved on to something else, but I hope you're happy with it, and I hope you've taken a few steps in bringing our worlds into this one.
That, my friend, brings me to the next point.
As of today, here in the past, you had 16 worlds and about 700 people upstairs. How the fish many people are up there now?
Tell one of them to say hi! *waves* Honored to meet you, my beloved sir or madam. I guarantee we'll have some fantastic times together.
Tox, Vontricia, Preludove, Hosea and Kenzel say hello from this OCT-riddled year.
Picayune says buy her a soda because she neeeeds it.
If you haven't fixed Part 11 yet, I will punch you.
How's Q, Jim, Ben and FMSR? You'd better still be talking to them, kid! They're priceless kids.
Lynne's doing great, as are Natalie and Vincent. Say hi to them too!
Also, Laurie says "hey there, mister 22-year-old freakazoid. You beaten that blonde witch yet? If you haven't, I'll do more than punch you in the face." You know she will.
I hope we've beaten Julie too. That was our goal, and seeing what year it is now, I hope we've reached it.
Did you get your surgery yet? I sure hope so!
Maybe you're dead already. I don't know. We've always wanted to go out early, for a good cause, but if that time hasn't come yet, make darn sure that we continue to live in that bright-hearted way of ours no matter what.
Seriously, don't listen to anyone else. Be you. You've got it right.
10 years with Ryou, wow. *sends you some aluminum daffodils* Congratulations, seriously. You have something beautiful; don't ever take it for granted.
Never forget entry 4.
Marik's going on 10 too, haha! Give the Pharaoh a hug for me and remind him how much he means to us. He's a great guy. If you two haven't had your third incident yet, do it now. I'm serious.
Never forget those nights under the stars.
Your muse is already 7 years old holy shuppet! That's amazing. Does he still go by 'Selph' or did he change his name? Either way, I'm going to blow him a kiss from the past so make sure he gets it.
Never forget that night at the altar.
Nine years with Chaos. How does that feel? Beautiful, right? I hope that you two are at least widely recognized in the StH community by now, because you deserve it, and you know it.
Never forget the early morning hours.
If you haven't said a word to JMC yet, e-mail her right now.
If you haven't seen DP in a while, check on her right now.
You still need to meet them both.
Don't forget any of this either--
1. Typing in the Borders coffeeshop
2. Your vendetta with Sheena Easton
3. Listening to 'World Citizen' at 3AM
4. Really, Rod Stewart? Really?
5. Haterth alwayth thpeak with a lithp
6. Fun on Tumblr, tweak today, MLIA and Last.fm
7. Pull yourself together, kid.
8. MISTER BLUESKY
9. OLIVER INGWERSEN
10. EVERYTHING geez I know your memory is awful but come on
How's your music? I want to hear some of it, lucky kid.
Also, did you get to see FROST* live? Did you go to the Summer of Sonic? Any experience in Flash yet?
Lhikan says DO YOUR HOMEWORK if you have any, I don't know. Knowing you you're probably reading this at some ridiculous hour, haha. Maybe not-- hopefully you've conquered that silly habit of ours.
Man, there's so much that could have happened in three years.
Take some time and reflect on it, okay?
What else did I want to say... oh yes.
No matter what happens this year, I hope you have much less regrets on average than I do now. Keep trying hard, all right?
You're a good person. Don't lose that and don't compromise it *hurm*.
I hope the future is beautiful.
If not, it's your job to change that.
You've done well, young Padawan.
Love you.
-Jewel Wisteria Lightraye
November 20th 2009
12:07 AM"


I am laughing out loud and tearing up over this, oh wow. So much of that just... it's exactly what I needed to remember this morning.
I... I think I'm going to let that letter speak for itself. It's perfect.
*hugs 2009 me* Love you too dude.


"You do not collect the Universe. You ride the range of the Universe, and the sun shines on you, and you reflect the sun until no one can tell the difference between you and the sun or the night stars or anything you can think or remember or not remember, for what is there in the Universe but the Oneness of Light and the Oneness of the One Heart that gallops everywhere."

Here's to December 2012.

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (spinel-remorse)

 

W...whoa. Okay. Don't know how to react to this, but... huh.
Forgive the paltry medium this occurred in, but... Mel just unfriended me on FB?
That's... big, for them. FB has been the ONLY way I could communicate with them since 2010. And now they've pulled the plug on me. Not sure why, but... well, it's not new. My sister did the same. I don't hold it against her, of course-- still love her like crazy-- but for months afterward, I couldn't stop asking myself, "what did I do wrong?" Of course, there was no guarantee whether or not I had played such a personal role in that decision, but it was sudden and severe, so I assumed the worst. On the other hand, I know for a fact that I am entirely responsible for this action of Mel's.
So it came as a rather jarring shock to see that today. Why today, of all days, you ask?
Mainly because I've been working nonstop on my inner life since I got back to PA. Mainly because I've finally realized that the weird lingering antagonism that stuck to the Utah situation was entirely projected... when I looked at it, I realized that there was no cause... at least, none outside.
I couldn't forgive myself for what Mel said I did to them, in that note. And that self-loathing was starting to externalize, because I couldn't make sense of why they felt that way, and communicating with them was just confusing them more. I felt bad that we couldn't seem to make any progress, but... well, I told them that if we honestly could not solve this problem, then I was happy having at least said my piece in trying to atone for the unknown wrongdoings, and if they wanted to completely let go of me after that, then so be it. Guess they took me up on that offer, which I don't mind, as I gave Q the same offer years ago and he accepted that too, so. Maybe it's just time we parted ways permanently... sad, as here's the first two people to try and be close friends to me, and it didn't quite work. But life's like that, sometimes.

To get back on topic... I do want to let go of this, but I think I need to dig deeper inside first. I need to use this to learn my lessons better, what with my shadow influences beating the stuffing out of me lately (yesterday was nuts in an amazing way, hilariously enough... but we'll get to that). See, I've spent the past two weeks reviewing all of Q and Mel's old journals, as well as my own. Why? Because, as soon as that pained message arrived in my inbox, I realized with a sickening jolt that this is exactly what happened in 2010. For whatever reason, all four times I interacted with those two individuals ended in tears, so to speak. All of those encounters began with optimism, and quickly sputtered into confusion and pain. I am determined to figure out why, as well as I can-- if I was the cause, then I want to heal whatever it is in me that caused that, even if I can no longer do so for them (I have been trying but we've apparently got emotional language barriers). I will admit I was explicitly damaging in the past, when Jezebel still ran the business and my splinters hadn't splintered off yet. I was a mess, right up until the summer of 2011. But this year... I really did try this year, and yet the outcome was exactly the same! It was disorienting, to realize that the words I was reading reflected what I had just left, and yet the timestamps were from two years ago. But like I said, I already know that a great deal of it was due to self-blame, projecting my own shortcomings onto others, being too afraid to take a chance with them because of past failures.
Plus I just came across this quote... "You don't want to be here: I can sense that. Is it because you don't feel safe in your own body, that you don't want to be anywhere?" I can't help but wonder if that really was the biggest reason, even now. It's the main reason why I couldn't seem to function there, why I couldn't truly 'match' the me I present online, the real me... having a voice and face and form that simply doesn't fit me is pretty crippling when it comes to honest communication. Q seemed far more acknowledging of it than Mel, though, at least actively. Several times he referred to me with correct pronouns and the like, which was amazing, and really made me feel respected instead of misunderstood as usual. I don't think Mel gave it much thought. Now I'm not saying anything bad about them, I'm just wondering. That may have been a huge piece of why I didn't feel like I could safely communicate with them, a fact I didn't dare give voice to. Maybe seeing me that way would have made me a threat to them, who knows. Either way it's sad to look back and wonder, "was it really something that simple?"
"I had just traveled over 2000 miles away from the place where I was born and raised, for the sole reason of seeing the two people who supposedly cared for me most in this world. Upon meeting them and spending the next week with them, I didn't notice the less positive switch. See, I no longer had to worry about the stressful turmoil of my distant 'home.' That lever had been switched off, and another had been switched on. I was now torn between being myself and being a person who could sync with Mel and Q without causing severe problems. That brought up the whole 'keeping them amused' problem (that's in my IJ) and the secondary issue of tweaking my personality to keep from possibly offending or confusing anyone too much... but I didn't realize it. I kept myself from realizing it. It was sick... I don't want to leave Utah because the two people that brought me here want me to stay, but I also don't want to stay because of what I'm causing them... and what they're causing me. God, you've really got me in a bizarre situation now, don't you?..."
But I suppose it's not something I should spend time on anymore. All I can do now is postulate in hindsight. All I should be focused on is pinpointing problematic areas in my own psyche, not worrying about either of them. I can't solve their problems, and now I can't even try, even if I wanted to. I've almost completely let go of that now, which is good. It doesn't hurt anymore, and I no longer feel any ties. The only thing holding me back now is this lingering feeling of responsibility. You should have known better. You should have helped them more. But "should" is a useless word. What's done is done, and I did what I could under the circumstances, with the knowledge I had at the time. Right now, I am doing the same.
What's bothering me the most is that my SLC visit echoed 2010. I am NOT the person I was back then, at all, in any way. Yet did I feel I had to be, this year, even unconsciously? I don't quite know. If I really was wearing a mask that often, then the answer is yes. I'm going to pick my brain until I figure that out, as it's important. A lapse in progress, however buried, is still something to bring to the light and examine. I don't want that happening again, with anyone, under any circumstances. And still, I think the dysphoria was the killer! Situations in my mind run perfectly. No mistakes, no dishonesty, no triggers or hacks. But when I actually find myself in those situations... uh-oh, this isn't my spirit body, is it? Every time, even now. And it throws me off badly, and I forget who I am, and then suddenly I'm not me. If that truly is the answer to this mess, then no wonder Mel felt I had abused them. I had been abusing myself just as horribly. Hm. To think, I had sworn that had stopped. Maybe I was only watching for the most obvious signs, though, and missed these: the ones I buried and justified, in lieu of knives and scars. This is good, the fact that I'm hopefully getting it now! See, we're taking steps forward, as we always do.
Still, the fact that this happened again bothers me too:
"I saw a photo of you earlier today, and I didn't recognize you at all. I had to think, 'what were they like?' ...I don't know either of you. I thought about it, and I cried, because who are you, really? I know your names and that's all...I loved what you did, not who you were, and it was terrible... I didn't realize that because I wasn't like that... I wish I knew both of you better so I could fix this."
That is explicitly a problem with ME. Maybe I'm not someone they think they can trust with who they are. Maybe I'm just not able to see them correctly?
How do you get to know people, downstairs? I'm so used to these weird fluid relationships... where people have a core purpose that they live for, and if you know that purpose, you can know them... that's how I work, I suppose. My mom told me the other night: most people aren't like me. They have personas they present to the world (something I know I've done in the past, with my job and school, but have since been working maniacally to abandon), they have entire ways of acting that don't sync with their deepest natures. As for me, I strive to make every response of mine match who I am inside. As I mentioned before, this can be very difficult with the dysphoria, but it is still a constant effort. Did they do that? Or were they acting around me too? I honestly could not tell... again, like back in 2010, I saw their behaviors switch so drastically depending on who they were around, or what they were doing... it baffled me! Is that normal? How do you reconcile that many different presentations into one individual? For me it always depends on who's driving... scary stuff, but thankfully comprehensible to me. But my psychologist told me that our society 'requires' masks to function, and if I didn't start wearing one, it would tear me apart... and my mother told me that most people aren't as naively honest as I was, and that if I didn't learn to lie, people would tear me apart... and then Mel still said they didn't recognize me, in SLC.
" I guess it confused me because you seem so bright online and you were so dark when you were here, really destructive and that really surprised us."
To be blunt, that sentence is still driving me nuts. Destructive? Really? When was I destructive? I honestly cannot think of a single incident... it's more unsettling than anything. Are we seeing things so differently? Are our ways of perceiving reality that irreconcilable?
This is why I can't seem to entirely let go of the situation yet. I don't understand the last messages Mel sent me. And Q didn't say a word to me at all, which is understandable with his schedule... but to be entirely honest, I don't feel he's said much to me since he 'left' online in early 2009. It's strange, but I have no recollection of him beyond old dA notes and chatlogs. None. But that's the Q I knew. I don't know, maybe he was a different person online too. Whether more genuine or more incomplete I can't say. I know I was the latter; I acted almost entirely back then, I'm sad to say. I don't recognize any of my old communications from my teenage years: sure, there may have been some fragment of the truth buried underneath the paragraphs of empty text, but for the most part, they weren't me at all. Is that the 'me' he remembers, too? And Mel... I knew them according to FB notes and poetry, which never felt substantial enough to me. I got tons of their past, and tons of their future goals, but none of their present. That's what it felt like at least. As for me, they knew me through my journals. That was all. Problem is, 90% of my online journals isn't me. It's my struggle, up until I remembered myself last year. I can't help but ask: when Mel says I was bright online, what 'me' are they referring to? I want to know. Because when we met in person... suddenly I became dark? What does that even mean? I did the housework I was aware of, I was there for them when they'd break down, I stayed with them when we were all home together... but so often, we didn't see each other. They'd be working or at school, and I'd never see them. That's why I didn't want to get a job-- if we were all working, and never saw each other for a substantial amount of time, then why in the world had I moved? The only reason I said 'yes' was because I was under the impression we'd be spending all our time together. I suppose that's unrealistic, but it's honestly what I expected. So when things changed after the first week of free time, I didn't take it well. I couldn't make sense of why I was there anymore. I did try. It was just frustrating, now that I felt I had no ground beneath my feet.
But when was I so dark? That is the question I want answered, more than anything.
I won't say that hurts, only that it's deeply disconcerting, because I honestly cannot think of where that came from. I wish I did. Is it too late now, I wonder?
"This has caused a lot of pain and I don't think I can handle going through this anymore if you can't work through it."
I wonder if they realized that up until I moved in with them, I worked through all of my problems alone. With the exception of the gang upstairs, all of those hellish trials I suffered in my past were solved with God's help alone. Why? because they were my problems. No one else had to worry about them.
But in Utah, suddenly you were part of the picture. And I became lost. How in the world do I solve this problem if someone else needs to be factored into the decision-making process? That was my constant question. Perhaps that is why I seemed so false. Every action I took needed to take you into account as well. I've never had to do that before.
I could have solved this already if you weren't holding half the answers. That's not an accusation, it's a simple fact, and I say it with sincerity. I know it caused a lot of pain, although I'm unclear as to why exactly, but guess what? I can't work through this without you, because you were part of it. That's what it boils down to.
So to be entirely honest, it does hurt, at least that bit. They let go of me because "I couldn't work through this," not knowing or comprehending that she held half the puzzle pieces. But we saw different colors, and together we seemed to have different ideas of how it would look in the end. A lose/lose situation, perhaps. Ironically, because I've learned a lot from this... just wish I could understand your perspective.
I guess that's the tragic inevitability of being multiple since childhood. I'm not used to dealing with "real people," especially not in close quarters, especially not for so long a time, especially not as 'friends.' I've never had a friend downstairs before. So I apologize if I wasn't a good one, but I was trying my best according to what I knew. I guess it didn't quite work. I'm probably used to living with people like my grandmother, my mother, my superego, my id. I'm used to people who push and shout and never take no for an answer. I'm used to angry people, to fire-spitting people. I know you're not capable of that, as I did ask you. But that's what I needed in that context. Maybe that's why you felt I was pushing you away, and shutting you off... I wasn't, I was simply doing what I knew I had to do in my other relationships, to continue the conversation. Push away, and they'll push back harder. Shut off, and they'll shut you right back on. Don't call us, we'll call you. I'm used to saying things for the sole reason of inciting an explanatory reaction. I'm used to picking people's brains and having them do the same to me, even if neither of us asks a single question. I think you functioned the exact opposite way, and I was unable to understand that: if you had a whole different way of interacting, how would one go about learning how to function in response? Pushing your buttons and judging your reactions wouldn't work, you'd shut down. I didn't want to hurt you. And watching you with others, you were a different person. I really didn't know how to approach you, as I wasn't sure who I was approaching half the time. But I had no idea how to explain what I was doing, because I assumed that was how other people worked too. I had no frame of reference that you fit in.
Did I ever tell you how much it frightened me that you, Q, and Braeden all acted like ONLY you knew the "real me," and I didn't? You were always saying these enigmatic things like "your Spark is out of sync" without defining what you meant by that sentence at all. Always saying I didn't know who I was, I didn't understand my actions, et cetera. I constantly felt like I was part of this huge game, with all of you, which was deeply disturbing because I cared about you and yet those same words always came in response. Maybe that's the deepest fear here, with me writing this entry. Part of me has successfully been convinced by your words, that you hold the answers and I don't. You always spoke to me like you knew these huge secrets about me, but you were forbidden from telling me them. You'd only let me know that they were missing from my own consciousness, and that I was lost without them. How in the world was I supposed to react to that? It was a struggle living with you because I kept "guessing" at it. Is this action closer to what you see as my truth? Is this word closer? How about this one? Or this one? Maybe that's why I felt dark... maybe I believed I was, if only you knew my true brightness, and I had turned it into a self-fulfilling prophecy. I don't remember. Still, geez, I'm a headvoice, of course physicality can't entirely translate me. Of course you're going to see me through a different lens. But that doesn't invalidate my knowledge of myself... right? Better question: how often was I even driving, with the obvious exception of those few channeling sessions? I seriously don't remember... I have almost no recollection of my time in SLC, even now. I still struggle to remember both of your faces, your voices, everything. Why did that happen again too? Go figure...
"Do you feel at all, love? Or has your environment left you so starved, that you can’t help but deplete those who so thoroughly love you, and refuse to give back even an ounce of what you’ve been given?"
Is that what I was doing? Is that a truth? How can I tell? I don't want it to be true. I don't want to do that to people. I'm a giver, not a taker, but you said I hollowed you out... is that what fire does? Am I so enamored with death and rebirth that I keep catching things in conflagrations, forgetting that other people don't need to have scars in order to heal? Why is this all EXACTLY what happened two years ago? What lesson did I fail to grasp the first time?
I thought I said I was going to stop picking things apart, stop trying to find every answer in the book, stop trying to win everything... but geez, I'm also supposed to take a closer look or I'm not going to see what I need. Is this even where I need to be looking? I'm getting off topic again.
Maybe I am just that disconnected from reality. But I assumed you'd help me learn to live in harmony with yours, if you invited me to stay with you, if you spent months telling me how much you wanted to share your life with me. Maybe you did, and I never realized you were teaching. Maybe we really do speak two different languages. Maybe I really am as blind as you said I was... I'm sorry. Forgive me, please?
Why am I writing all this? Mel's not going to read this. I guess I just need to get it off my chest. Better than bottling it up after all.
Still, all I can do now is continue to better myself, whether or not I will ever see either of them again. At this point in my life that honestly does not matter. I've had to let go of many, many things lately... big and small, easy and difficult. If this is something I can no longer have in my life, then so be it. I'm just riding the waves...

In much happier news--- whoa whoa WHOA look who's online, dear God I was terrified that maybe she was dead, this is amazing. THANK YOU.
And the other one, my biggest inspiration, she's just become this incredible light... complete change of presentation and not an iota has faded, it's only become more luminous!
Okay that just made my year. But yes, that's actually what I was trying to segue into! After almost four years (dude that's a LONG time!) I am still trying to be an elusive guardian angel to those two. I love them so damn much it just illuminates me, to see them doing well. They've inspired me so much, they've had indelible impacts on my life just by existing. Geez one day I want to send them both huge bouquets of roses or something, completely anonymously. I just want to give some ridiculously sincere outpouring of gratitude straight to them, in a format other than words-- which I DID do, back in 2010. I still consider that the best and brightest chance I've ever taken... I truly hope those words made them smile, if only a little, for their own sake.
All I want in this is for them both to have lives full of joy and dreams and love, brighter than they could ever have imagined. They deserve it, they really do.
Mel and Q do too. They've worked so hard, and I know the trouble and suffering they've been through. Heck, they deserve that in recompense for putting up with me alone, haha!

I'm trying VERY hard not to label anything as 'good' or 'bad' right now, though. Yesterday was a big push in that direction... boy oh boy, my brain's still having trouble with all that. But now I've got a Paladin helping me too, aha! And his role here might be the most important, after all, in light of what's going on... FFFF and I JUST realized the name of the song I'm listening to, synchronicity abounds!! Okay universe, high-five, that was a nice one.
But... right before I heard that, I tried something. I held my hands out in front of me, and focused just enough... and I can see it, somehow, in my hands. That glowing symbol he gave me, with those words. "Don't ever forget what you told me." I promise you kid, I won't.
Shadows are the well of creation, after all. The night is the time when dreams are born. You've always been a star in the night sky for me... both of you, actually.
Let me be your phoenix, once again. If this darkness wants to take my life, so be it. We've got a funny relationship with death up here, to say the least.
...Oh. That reminds me. Synchronicity.
On Tuesday night, I logged into Tumblr for a minute, and this post lineup happened on my dashboard.
That's what inspired yesterday. It just couldn't be ignored.
And you, you crazy pretty boy... I promise, you won't ever be forgotten.

I did forget one thing yesterday, though: food! Seriously, I got carried away with fasting again and then this morning I woke up tired, numb, and shaky, with Spine yelling at me "I still need food every once in a while!" Oh yeah, haha. But having a full day to recover from how sick I've been lately was a GODSEND. All the pains and weird aches went away, aw yiss. So today I've had an avocado, some hemp seeds, and a salad; we're doing great so far! Oh yes, and I did also have a tiny bit of dark chocolate that I bought for Julie. I purposely got a brand that had raspberries and rose hips in it, so it was kind of pink, haha. But we let Julie try it first the other day, because she's never had chocolate without it being tied to a hack... she just had this grin on her face, it was awesome. (The only problem is that even a bite of chocolate hurts like hell, and Spine despises it... but we all agreed that it was a sacrifice for a very good reason!)
My hands are still tingly and my eyes are still twitching from not having eaten, but it'll get better soon enough. My mother's bringing up some garden vegetables for me tonight (thanks mum!) so that should help... I'm just very concerned because my stomach feels unsettled after I eat anything now, whether it's 'safe' or not. Maybe that's a psychosomatic symptom, who knows. At this point I think I should just write it off as that and continue being careful about what I put Spine through regardless. We'll be okay.
I need to go food shopping tomorrow whether I like it or not, and also leave off some more job applications... I keep craving protein like a mofo and the only source we have at home is peanut butter. Guess what makes me terribly sick? So that's why I've been nauseated lately, no doubt (plus the only safe carb around is oats (as we're out of squash), which is also very unsafe for me. I'd love to cut out starchy carbs completely again but without them I frequently don't get enough calories in a day). I'm just extremely worried about my reactions to it-- my face turns bright red, I start burning up and my heart rate spikes. That's not cool. So I've gotta find an alternative so I don't end up giving up eating altogether again; it's the lesser of two evils here but recovering from a major sugar drop is hellish too!

I've moved my computer into the corner of the living room, so I'm stuck on a tiny desk and an unfomfortable chair, but it's worth it because now I get to sit next to the angel food cake tree. I need to take pictures of it, it's the cutest thing. I think my mum wants to put pastel beads on it as garlands? Geez we're just going straight-up fairy kei this Christmas, haha!

"If you keep your eyes so fixed on heaven that you never look at the earth, you will stumble into hell." Austin O'Malley. Just read that quote in Black Jack... it felt very relevant, so there it is.
Ironically I think that springs from my old mindset-- the idea that heaven and earth and hell are all separate things. The old idea that this life is just a trial we have to endure to get to the good stuff. That's not true. This life is heaven and hell, but we choose which one we want to experience. Problem is we need to remember that this is still earth. It makes for an unusual sort of heaven, maybe, but it's a beautiful one nonetheless.

Let me think, what else can I write here... choir practice is in a half hour so I can't linger much longer.
I finished Black Jack today, as well as issue #1 of Andromeda Stories. Unfortunately the latter isn't really catching my interest too well, but they just introduced some sci-fi elements into the story so I'm going to give the other two books a shot anyway.
If I do end up on the road tomorrow, I think I'm going to go library-hopping. Typically I only visit two, but I just checked Google Maps and apparently there are three within 20 minutes driving distance that I've never been to? This is exciting! I'd love to see what books they have. Still, I don't want to go checking out any new series until I finish Bleach (sooo goood) and Yu-Gi-Oh. So I'll wait until next week. Plus, who knows; with how funky my life is, I might not have time to check out an entire new series once December hits! Gonna be a crazy brilliant month, that's for sure.
As far as art goes, I haven't started anything big yet, but I've got all my art supplies together and I have a TON of ideas... however I have no workspace anymore! The porch is so cold my fingers freeze after ten minutes, and I barely have room for my laptop in the house. However, completely out-of-the-blue godsend on Thanksgiving: my father is letting me use the empty upper room in his house for a studio! I'm psyched, this is awesome. It also means I'll have a place to paint when school starts again in January; my current campus doesn't have a place I can stay until midnight and paint, like my old one did (and I loved doing that). Plus it's also a 30+ minute drive away, so that wouldn't be a smart move anyway! Needless to say I am extremely excited. I'm going to be moving my paints and larger art tablets over on Sunday when we visit for dinner, so I'm determined to get at least one major piece of work done between now and then. For some reason I keep wanting to draw Dagger, and I have the perfect idea in my head. So I think I'll do that tomorrow. I'll have to stay up late finishing all my computer work, but it'll be worth it: this stuff keeps piling up and I just want to be able to shut my computer off for the night, haha. Haven't been able to do that in ages, what with all the files and tabs and programs open! But besides that Dagger art. Since I do have my ancient (and gorgeously so) Jewel Monster tablets with me, I think I'm going to draw some of the oldbies on Bristol and make ribbon-charms out of them like I've done before. I might also do them in acrylic this time, as I miss painting in general. But probably my biggest art goal right now is THIS!! Chasey is the best RPer and I seriously need to show my appreciation for that fact, and for them of course. Sometimes I wish I were an RPer just so I could flirt with them, haha! Just kidding. Almost. In any case Chasey is a beautiful individual and they deserve art whether or not it's from me. I'm gonna draw it... haha, can you imagine? That brings up a good point, though: my headgang and I haven't dragged any movieverses upstairs in ages, with the half-exception of Inception (that movie behaved like headspace anyway; we just loved the structural explanations)... I think we're worried about possibly ending up with a truckload of new walk-ins is all. I'll have to find a way where we can interact with everyone without the possibility of flooding headspace, because come on, chilling out with Jack and Ralph would be boss.
Oh yeah! Hilariously awesome music synchronicity happened again too. I was driving home from leaving my books off at the library on Sunday, and decided to listen to the radio instead of a CD for once. Browsing through the channels, I came to the local pop station, and was surprised to hear a rather catchy number playing. So I kept listening, and was even more surprised to hear how beautiful the lyrics were, especially in relevance to my life. So here I am, half laughing, half crying, and asking "what song is this?" because geez, pop music usually never fits me, let alone so accurately. Then I look down and notice the name of the artist scrolling across the radio screen... and who was it but Justin freakin' Bieber! I burst out laughing and declared "kid, I swear I will never make fun of you again!"
So yes. I really, really like the newest Biebs tune. This one, to be precise! Even better, Laurie likes it. I think Justin just got +9001 unexpected awesome points for that one. In all seriousness though I never disliked the kid, I just poke fun at people online more often than I should, haha.
Add another song to my "cover this" list, as soon as I get my hands on a studio microphone and learn how to work FL more professionally... might take a little while!
Also on the music scene, I'm addicted to this for obvious lyrical reasons, I love this guy's accent, and THIS is the most beautiful thing... it's one of those songs that for unknown reasons, I can't listen to with other people around? Kind of like how I can't play Nier with people watching. There's something inexplicably sincere about things like that, to me... a weird sort of inner sacredness, by virtue of how much they resonate. It's odd, but I treasure them more than anything else.

Well, it's time for choir practice, so I'm off for the night!
With the way my schedule's going you just might see me tomorrow, awesomely enough. Here's hoping.

Now let's see, I haven't closed up this way in a while...




The Crow and Cackle of persistent innocence.
Elated in argument.
I'm empty and wondering
if you're only saying what I wanted you to say.

Cause you're only saying
what I wanted you to say.

So I'll just wait
Until our time slips through the cracks
Falls to the ground shattering.
I'll just keep waiting for something to improve.
Something to move ahead.

Cause I'm only saying
what you wanted me to say.

The slow and steady sound of silence hunts us down.
I'm empty and wondering
what you sent me, what you're offering.

Cause you're only saying
what I wanted you to say...



 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)


bland

The room was the color of a sugarless milkshake, one that had sat out in the sun too long. In the stark light pouring from its single window, a cream-skinned girl fidgeted as the lurid glare soured her complexion. She ran her hands across the papery folds of her dress, longing for texture, for color. It was all so bland, so vapid. She licked her lips and tried to remember what sweetness tasted like.

----------------------------------------------

sparkling

I looked up, surprised, as the sound of the radio swiftly degenerated into a rushing hum, like an electronic riverbank on a crystal shore. Sure enough, he hovered there before me, eyes wondering but unaware, the firefly-bright motes around his head clear as ever. I sighed and flicked the radio off, feeling static jump to my fingers as the sound finally died. “You really have to stop showing up when I’m trying to hear the news,” I told him, meeting his questioning gaze with dry amusement. It wasn’t his fault. How was he supposed to know that radio waves didn’t take well to sparkling specters?

----------------------------------------------

conceal

“I’m tellin’ you Dave,” Joe whispered loudly between the two desks, “Miss Gheram’s got an eye on the back of her head!”
“Don’t you mean she’s got ‘eyes?’” Dave replied, unfazed.
Joe shook his head. “No no no, she’s just got one, like a cyclops. Right in the back. She’s got all that big hair to– to conceal it,” he concluded with emphasis.
“Stop using big words, Joe.”
“Conceal isn’t a big word! It means she hides it!”
“Whatever. I still wanna see this eye.”
Outside the classroom door, Molly Gheram made a mental note to start buying hats.

----------------------------------------------

bench

A sterling-haired man sauntered into the park, humming tunelessly, and sat down on a faded bench by the old willow tree. The wood creaked as if to greet an old friend.
“Lovely day, isn’t it?”
He turned and spoke to no one in particular, carefully shaking the jacket from his thin shoulders. Something like dust spilled from its faded folds, distracting the butterflies in the air. Sunlight glinted through the particles.
“It’s a little too warm for this. Would you mind?”
There was no objection as he held out the coat, summer winds swirling voicelessly about him. For a moment it seemed as if the man had forgotten that he was alone, his arms held out expectantly, his eyes bright.
Then his hands were as empty as the seat beside him, and he smiled.

----------------------------------------------

accordion

Accordions are ridiculous. That was an axiom I refused to reconsider, soldered into place from a childhood tainted by bad polka music. But that was self-evident, too. You couldn’t make that instrument sound tuneful if you tried.
These are the thoughts I entertained from the city sidewalk, before I was stopped in my tracks by the bellows of that same irksome contraption. It was impossible, I protested, but there he was, idling at the junction of Washington and Main, an infernal squeezebox between his liver-spotted hands.
I was vexed. Who plays an accordion on a street corner? Even worse, who plays an accordion where I can hear it? It was offensive, and I strongly considered letting the old man know, when my bitter glare caught sight of his fingers.
It was… astounding. For a moment my thoughts were silenced by the deft motions of his hands, dancing over the tiny keys with unexpected grace. For a moment I was transfixed, and in spite of my youthful enmity I found myself feeling genuine admiration for not only the man, but also for the accordion– the accordion!– as its lilting melody sang warmly in the smog-bitten air.
That’s when I realized the air was now quiet, the instrument still, kind eyes fixed on my face. I coughed, feeling sheepish, and tossed a tenner into his hat as I slid away.
His grateful thank-you reached my reddened ears without affront and I couldn’t help but smile.
Look who's talking, old man.
I guess accordions weren’t so stupid after all.

----------------------------------------------

hinge

The hinges of his jaw creaked as he grinned, his sallow skin twisting into that same dead expression my nightmares loved to remind me of. A row of unnaturally gray teeth glinted from between his wooden lips, shining like frog eggs. I shivered.
“What’s the matter?” Even his speech sounded like rusty nails. “Afraid of dolls?”
Yeah, I thought, swallowing hard. Yeah I’m afraid of dolls, no thanks to you.
Beady eyes glinted back at me in the dark, all-seeing, more aware than I dared contemplate. He didn’t stop smiling.

----------------------------------------------

racket

His feet slammed into the bronze-slick floor as he ran, breath quick with hopes and terrors, through the clamorous house of bells.
He had an absurd mental image of a box of fireworks, dropped into the middle of a pantry, sending pots and pans screaming in blinding flares of red and gold. The thought faded quickly, however– no thoughts could survive in this racket.
It was unbearable. His ribcage was vibrating, his teeth jarring together with every resonating clang. He was trapped in an absolute disaster of sound.

----------------------------------------------

switching

The colors of his irises were switching rapidly, like schizophrenic christmas lights. Brown, green, blue, gray… now deep black, now albino pink. His eyelids fluttered in time to their shifting hues.
From across the subway aisle, a girl in a knitted scarf watched intently. His pupils were wide and hazy, and seemed to be gazing straight through her into another realm. But she stared into them from across the subway aisle, just as ignorant to the din around her as he was.
Whatever realm he was viewing, she mused, it was reflected in his eyes.

----------------------------------------------

brief

Living in this blighted world was hell, he thought. On every street corner there was death, despair, devastation. Families he had known in his youth were rapidly fading from the earth, swallowed up by the insatiable maw of the plague.
Raven-dark death danced about his footsteps, jeering at his face, so like its own. He couldn’t get the stench out of his lungs.
And this child, this poor child, couldn’t get the oozing tar out of his body.
The plague doctor readjusted his ornithic mask, the scent of lavender and clove reminding him of better days, when he didn’t have to watch innocent children bleed.
“Let’s make this brief,” he rasped, and prayed that it would be true.

----------------------------------------------

straw

I looked up from the daily news at the sudden sound of jingling, a cheery metallic twinkle that cut through the din like a shooting star. I was surprised to find it radiating from the keychain-weighted hips of a young woman, bouncing on her heels as she swirled past my table.
For a moment I simply stared, caught off guard by this sudden burst of color. Striped tights, slim figure, wearing more pink than a rose garden in June… geez, she looked like something you’d drink a strawberry milkshake through. Even that swirl of vanilla-colored hair looked unusually perfect, and that’s from a guy who prefers brunettes. She was cute. Like a cupcake, I decided, and stifled a laugh.
That got her attention. The keychains jingled sharply then, and two ice-blue eyes (look at the size of those lashes!) focused on my own. The gaze she shot at me was strikingly incongruous with her cheery getup, and accusatory enough to summon a twinge of guilt. I cleared my throat, suddenly all too aware of my dress shirt and slacks.
“S’cute,” was all I said, nodding politely at her soda-straw figure.
For a second she looked at me like I was on a sugar high, then simply twirled on her feet and continued on her way, bright as a cherry against the monotonous crowd.
A moment later I put down the newspaper and decided to buy myself a milkshake.

----------------------------------------------

cathedral

Melancholy rainbows danced across the crystal floors of the Cathedral, great streaks of ethereal blood spilled by the moon. The Prince tread across them like a war hero, proud of the fallen spectrums splashing across his gold-rimmed feet.
This was his stronghold, his sanctuary: a house of worship dedicated to his own name. He was the angel that watched over it, and he was the deity that walked within it. In this hall of mirrors, he was everything; limitless, transcendent, omnipresent.
He paused, his pale face awash with color, at the largest stained glass window, where an elegantly twisted image of his father beamed down upon him. Devotion blazed to life in his chest, filling his amber-blue eyes with sparks.
I will make you proud, the gilded Prince promised wordlessly, ignorant of the creeping shadows beneath the bleeding light. I promise. I will become the god you created me to be.

Behind him, the devil waited with infinite patience, a single splinter of color scarring his darkened face. Soon the kingdom of light would fall, and his hands would have cut the first throat.
He did not smile as he swept forwards, the void about him reaching out to swallow his prey. This death would be just, he swore; this blasphemous act would be a secret saving grace.
For the devil knew, as the Prince turned to him in fear, that an illegitimate Son was no savior at all.

----------------------------------------------

chills

The glass of shocking-pink liquid spun once, like a soporific lunatic, before fatally crashing to the floor. Simultaneously, a moonlight-colored figure collapsed to his knees, staining them with technicolor liquid. His arms and legs were screaming mutely now, shivering up and down with nauseating chills that he unfortunately recognized all too well. He bit his lip, cursing his own optimism. Roseate refreshments were never safe, no matter how intoxicatingly they shimmered. Yet here he was again, crumpled on the unfeeling marble, his entire nervous system a frozen mess of crushed glass.
He fumbled for the edge of the counter, fingers numb to the icy smoothness above his head, and tried to stand, but his feet were floating and he succeeded only in soaking his silver sleeves as well as they took the brunt of his fall.
By now his body was too shocked to move any more, and his consciousness was quickly dissolving into that nightmarish static void. But even now, he could hear candy-pink heels echoing from the adjacent hallway, tapping out his fate in morse code.
God damn it, the snow king swore, as shooting stars swallowed his world alive.

----------------------------------------------

trap

The evening sky glimmered far above, bruised violet and starlit red, wrapped tightly with fishing-line threads of cloud. He thought it looked like a dying god; some great, magnificent thing, bleeding to death in the twilight of the world.
Kind of like me, was his next thought, as he weakly shrugged a pair of bony shoulders. The wires pulled tighter in response, scattering another layer of bloodied scales to the dirt floor. They lay in a pitiful mosaic around his feet, glittering like dying stars.
He did not look at them. He was trying not to show the pain that seared along his freakish spine, burying itself between his temples like a parasite.
Still, a being like him could bear the pain, the solitude, the shadows. The humiliation of being trapped was but a splinter. Yes, it would have been useless to keep him here, bound in the bowels of the earth, under any other circumstances.
But his eyes were locked on the wounded sky.
This, indeed, was the cruelest torture.
His shoulders moved again, in the memory of stolen wings, and the wires cut deeper.

----------------------------------------------

camera

I’d often wondered what I would sacrifice, just to experience immortality at her hands. She was a goddess of creation, terrible and wonderful; she was a sunbeam, turning the dust of the world into gold, and everything she gazed upon was transformed.
She made it look so simple, so elegant… but I knew better. I had tried to imitate her magic once and the beauty had nearly killed me.
And yet I knew, with absolute certainty, that she could take my broken bones and weave them into a masterpiece.
It would only take a moment, and my soul would be forever illuminated.
A smile turned the corners of her mouth ever so lightly, and she raised her camera once more, preparing to bring beauty into the world anew.

----------------------------------------------

secret


A few seagulls careened past my window, casting fluttering shadows across my perpetually catastrophic work desk. I sat alone on my bedsheets, rumpled from another restless nights sleep, and listened intently. I wasn't quite sure why I was suddenly struck by the typical silence surrounding my life, as I usually put great effort into shifting my attention away from it. Still, I guess you can only go so long before the understated gravity of such things broadsides you.
The sudden sound of birdwings was oddly comforting in light of those resurfacing thoughts, reminding me that benevolent life still existed outside of this lonely place I called home... outside and close enough to touch, which was more than I could say for the few other lives I treasured. I was at least close enough for the birds to seek solace in. As for my source of hope, well...
I let out a sigh, trying to sound nonchalant about it, but the sudden ache in my ribs spited me, too sharp and real to stay hidden in there. For a moment I frustratedly considered running to the window and telling those damn seagulls about it, but that would've been criminally uncool. True, the puppets scattered around my lonely room had heard about this a hundred times before, but I didn't feel like repeating myself, even for the sake of alleviating this recurring melancholy.
See, shouting into the void wasn't an issue. The ocean depths beyond these four walls couldn't respond, and didn't seem to care all that much anyway. The real problem was that I stored my secrets in my fingertips, and maybe I was secretly too used to this silence to risk forever shattering it, even if I'd never admit that, not even to the gulls.
The problem was that you can only live under such pressure for so long, and I knew that my heart had already started to crack.
What irony.
Sometimes it really sucked to be the last man on earth.

----------------------------------------------

event

It was one in the morning, and yet time had ceased to exist.
True, the reality of space still lingered within my worn-out bones, but even that was tenuous now, slipping away in the morning hours like blood into a drain.
My eyelids fluttered under the weight of exhaustion, adamant in their refusal to welcome sleep. I had been surviving as a mote in the threads of society for the past twelve hours– an eternity now, a tick of the dying second-hand now– and I had no intention of escaping this transient state of being. This freedom from existence itself was all that mattered.
The sparse few souls around me slept, sprawled out across hard carpets, collapsing into unfeeling chairs. I sat alone beneath a symphonic fractal and breathed, forgetting what it was like to be somebody, and smiled.
Time had ceased to exist, and so had I.
And within that impossible cosmic event, I was infinite.

----------------------------------------------

comfort

I was told that there would be blood; there would be tears, and sweat, and disaster beyond knowing. I was assured of our total failure, of catastrophe, of defeat.
I did not doubt this, when I saw the blade pressed against your throat, burning cold with inexorable sacrifice. I did not question this, as you screamed into the unfeeling night with an anguish no mortal soul could fathom.
I prayed for sleep as the shadows danced about my feet, dripping tar-pink fever dreams and bile. You never tired as you pursued them, hands stained dark beneath old bandages and scars, every last thread seared with bitter fury.
The years dragged on, and we followed suit, white and red and violet rage beneath a sunless sky. Our death had been guaranteed, but in spite of eternity, an impossible life dripped from my arms, leaving breadcrumb hopes in the soulless dust. You watched them wordlessly, as great black stains crept across your body, hidden by the void pulled tight about your shoulders.
It was a strange comfort, to know that I could gaze unafraid into your blazing eyes.
Whatever wars we may still have to fight, whatever wounds we will wear anew, whatever anguish and horror must come, in this anomalous life of ours... if only you remain by my side, I shall never despair. 

----------------------------------------------

half

Something was wrong.
Those three words, unsettling as they were, could never describe the way his very presence sent spasms of dread through my veins. And yet there he was, sitting across the room from me even now, sepulchral eyes staring into an inner world no one else could perceive. I wondered if he even knew I was there.
He was indisputably, irreparably divided, that was evident. Not conflicted, disorganized, or alienated, although those were indeed true as well: no, he was split in half to a depth I could not fathom. His heart had been dimidiated, and he had been left with nothing but sinister scars, memories of wounds suffered for the sake of a love not forgotten, but denied in agony.
The algorithms of his existence were all wrong, I decided. No matter how many times his shattered mind was plugged into the system, an answer could not be found. There were no solutions to his madness, only a sole hope of restoration, the impossible dream of a long-dead counterpart and the ashes of tortured faith.
He stared on, seeing nothing. It was all he had left.

----------------------------------------------

begin


I stood at the threshold of the Cathedral and watched in serene silence as tar-blade shadows wound about my feet. I did not resist, nor would I fight back when its imminent onslaught crashed into my bones. Its seething rage sunk metaphorical teeth into my veins but I stood fast, ignoring my trembling hands. I had survived our first encounter, had I not?
Two months had passed since then and my blood still beat within these walls, silent but strong, deep red within white, an invincible truth that this tainted shade could never defile. This atrium had not ruptured, despite the scars that lined my arms… indeed, it was only by virtue of their agony that I could now breathe, clear and faithful, in the shadow of death itself. Its devotion to my ruin had instead brought about a rebirth… a miracle manifested in the small child now entering the Cathedral behind me.
The tar rose up then, frenzied and screaming, utter destruction its only thought, but its loss was already guaranteed. In that moment, as the first blow rushed towards me, I knew that we could not lose. No one would die here tonight, not in this holy twilight. This was our atonement; we would not be forsaken.
And now, it was time to begin…

----------------------------------------------

determined

Flashes of red and pink were dancing in the corners of her eyes, filling her with a strange and impossible hope. For too long, she had simply stood and watched like this. How many years had she spent, praying and wishing and trying until her bones ached, looking to the skies for an answer? But now that the moment was here, was it worth taking a chance? Or was she really going to spend another lifetime waiting?
No… she refused to wait any longer. If there were going to be any miracles today, they would be wrought by her hands, clenched in determined fists.
I do belong here, she told herself. I am worth something. I can do this.
And this time, as diamonds sparked to life within her, she believed it.

----------------------------------------------


prismaticbleed: (aflame)

All right, after looking through the other replies to this, I feel I need to speak up.
I've discussed this many times before, especially on Xanga, and the difference is clear to me. You can love anyone, and this is true. However, you can choose who you love. You can choose to love someone or not, and this love applies to friends, family members, the whole world. I'm the sort of guy who can't find it in his heart to not love anyone, so I honestly do love the whole world like this, although there are different 'qualities' to that love in terms of closeness. I love some people as siblings, I love some people as friends, I love some people as inspirations... you get the picture. But there is that constant compassion, that deep sort of caring, for all of them. That is love.
Being in love is different for one major reason: you CANNOT choose who you fall in love with.
Yes, you will still feel a deep compassion towards them, and you will still care about them entirely. But when you fall in love, you do exactly that: you fall into it, and the feeling is unmistakable... and you can't choose when it happens, or who it happens with.
Being in love is something truly unique because it can bring two people together closer than anything else in the world can. Your very heart and soul are illuminated by it, to the point where you cannot possibly keep it to yourself. You need to share it with the person who caused it, for their sake, for the sake of how precious they are to you.
Now this is where I'm getting upset by some of the other replies to this question.
You CAN fall in love with someone who doesn't love you back, at all.
You CAN fall in love with several people, even at the same time.
Falling in love is NOT about 'possessing' someone.
When you fall in love, it ISN'T all flowers and roses and passion.
And once you truly fall in love someone, on any level, it NEVER stops.

I am in love with at least four people right now.
The first person is a girl named Jena. She doesn't love me back. I am fine with this! She has her own life and I don't want to intrude on it whatsoever. However I cannot deny how much she has inspired me, how much I care for her, and how I could never stop caring even if I tried. I really am in love with her, even if I never get to be with her.
The second person is Genesis. He's my muse, and he looks like this. I loved him as a friend for several years before it hit this level, so although there is romance between us, it's extremely subtle. Nevertheless, I am in love with him.
The third person is Laurie, my superego. When I met her in 2006, she hated me, and I considered her an enemy. We didn't get along decently well until about 2009. And now I trust her with my life, I value her more than I can express, and I am seriously in love with her. However, on the surface it looks entirely platonic-- there's no romance or infatuation at all. This doesn't change anything. I freaking adore her, more than I can express, and I would not lose her for the world. The only person I love more than Laurie, in any sense, is this next guy.
The fourth person is Chaos Zero, and if you follow this blog then you know how deeply I feel for him. I fell in love with him 8 years ago, inexplicably so at the time, and despite my initial bewilderment and confusion, I could not deny what I felt. Now I honestly consider him my other half. Yes, I may only know him on a spiritual level, but I've experienced enough on that level to know how valid it is without a shred of doubt. Chaos has inspired me ineffably, and I still can barely comprehend how I can feel this much, this strongly, for someone. When I say I'm in love with him, I mean that entirely.

Oh, and did I mention that I'm asexual? Yeah, you don't need sexual attraction to fall in love either, and you don't need sex to love someone. Sure you can have it later (if you use it right), but it's not mandatory, and by no means does a lack of it hinder anything!

Anyway, that's my rather long response to this question.
I apologize if the beginning reads a little strangely to others; for me love is a state of mind and so I can't even comprehend the idea of not loving everyone, let alone choosing not to, but I tried to explain things in a way others can understand.
Hope it helps, feel free to ask questions, you know the drill.

 



 

 

072211

Jul. 22nd, 2011 07:58 pm
prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

You know, I keep thinking about the people that I love but who don't love me back. The distant ones, the ones who never knew me.
I never demanded reciprocation, I could never. I only expressed my love and hoped it would brighten their lives.
But... with how my own life is going at this point, with how incredible things are... I wish, more than anything, that I could somehow share that with them.
I want to help them feel this, too. I don't care if I don't get any credit, or anything like that. I just want to see them as joyful as I am now, with peace in their lives, hopeful and excited for the future.
I love so many people, in so many different ways, and I want all of them to feel that love for their own sake. I want them to know how it feels, to have all of this light and joy in my heart. I can't possibly keep it to myself.

...I wonder what her life is like, right now. I wonder if she's happy. I hope so. I look at her work and I honestly want to cry with how she inspires me. I want to tell her, again and again, what a light she has been in my life. She has changed me for the better.

"I'm kind of in a slump, but I appreciate your words, trust me!"

If that was the only chance I will ever get, so be it. I will never regret it.
Knowing that my words could help you, if only in a little way, made me happier than I can even express.
I still love you. I always will. If you ever need me, I'll be here.
I just wish I could share this with you.

 

 

float

Apr. 29th, 2011 11:36 pm
prismaticbleed: (soniccity)



I... I'm not sure what I am anymore.

Somehow that doesn't matter as much as it supposedly should. I know how I am, but not what or who. Yet just knowing that one thing for certain is all I need right now.

I've been severely delaying writing anywhere for this reason. I've had a Xanga followup scheduled for weeks now, but with all the freakish revelations that keep hitting, I keep getting overwhelmed. I want to just sit down and talk about it, but it is difficult. Honestly, it frightens me, the things I've learned.

I still don't know why I exist in the third person. I still don't know why I dream about running down stairs almost every night. I still don't know why I feel such a deep synchronicity with nature, with fire, with water. I still don't know why certain things hold more meaning for me than I can fathom. I still don't know why certain things make me feel so much.
I still don't know so many things.
Should I know? Life is a mystery, but I feel there are some things I should try to understand.
Is understanding the same as knowing?

Do you remember that strange child I found on March 13th? We almost lost him once, but... he's still alive. He's grown, too. I'm so happy to have him. Knowing that even one child survived... it gives me so much hope.

It's so weird being in this body. I don't think I'll ever get used to it. I hope not.

My mother keeps insisting I'm an 'indigo child' or similar individual. I've had people online suspect that I'm a 'star seed.' I can't speak on my own behalf concerning those theories, but there is one thing I do know, and it's that I've always felt like a visitor here.
I'll have to think on that point some more.

I'm not sure what my name is... every name I've ever had has been given to me for one reason or another. There's a strange sort of comfort in that, the idea of not having a name. I'm not sure why. It's why I go by an initial now. But until I figure that out, I'll continue to go by 'Jewel.' That one means the most to me.

Speaking of, I've found my creativity again. I am so incredibly happy. I've been drawing or writing every day for about two, three weeks now... it feels absolutely amazing. I don't know how I was surviving without this. Was I?
I started a group on deviantART for the worlds I've found, and I cannot wait to start posting actual stories there. I want to bring people together through those worlds. I want to bring them together through the love and joy and inspiration I've found there as well.
Really, my work has always been for the community. It's never been 'only for me.' Yes, it IS my soul on paper, but it's like... a light on a table instead of under a basket. I cannot keep it to myself; there's too much love in it to do that.
So by creating a group, I'm able to not only bring my body of work together in a way that others can more thoroughly understand, but I'm also inviting others to become a part of that work in a unique way. I love my fans, and I want them to be as much of a part of my worlds as I am.
That's all I've ever wanted out of life, really... to share that light. That's all.
So if you want to join it's right here, haha. Be part of the army of love.


Strictly platonic. How that made me smile.
I don't know if I should say it, but clearly, honestly, I love you.
Everything you do illuminates me. If you knew, would you shine brighter too?
Even from the greatest distance, I will still shine because of you.


I've still been fighting.
With those strange revelations I mentioned, it's become so dangerous. Julie has literally doubled her attack frequency and it's very hard to deal with. However, now everyone upstairs is with me all the time, and so I feel that one day I can get through this. I really love them.

Despite the destruction and fear, there's a lot more peace than usual.
Is that strange? Even if it is, I don't want to lose it.


My biggest worry is whether or not I've found the truth in several areas.
Small things... the way people act, the things they say. They're good people, but are those things true? I'm so afraid we're being misled.


But I know how I am, now.
I hope, more than anything, that we will survive.

prismaticbleed: (czj)

 



The emotional pain is coming back.
Yesterday was so much worse... it tore me apart, completely. Good and bad. I apologize if that interfered with our conversations.

I don't have the nerve or the ability to write a real entry today. Everything needs to be discussed on Xanga due to the nature of it, so I really hope I'll be able to pull myself together enough to host one tonight. I need to. It's just been a very, very rough week.

But... do you remember when I wrote this entry?
There's another poem in my dA gallery that holds an incredible amount of meaning for me, and I think it's about time I explained it here.

This is what Empty is about.




“Do you know how it feels?
To see people you’ve never met, and meet people you’ve never seen?
I’m telling you, it’s breaking my heart.” I gestured blindly at the forgotten streets around us.


This is my constant agony.
In my daily life, I don't see that many people. I'm stuck in a dysfunctional household with limited transportation, and I didn't start making friends anywhere until I was seventeen. So all my life I've been seeing people I've never met, and would likely never meet.
However, those friends I started making in 2007 were found online. I'd never seen them, but I had sure met them. It was a strange little paradox that only becomes stranger when one realizes that, for the 17 years of my life prior, I had not been as alone as I looked. I was surrounded by souls I had never seen, blessed with a mental world that had saved my life dozens of times and would only continue to do so.
But it breaks my heart. I can walk the streets of town and not recognize a single face, fully aware that an amber-blue specter is walking alongside me, as invisible as I likely am to those that pass us by... and I need people. I love people; I live for every other soul in this world, but if they won't so much as acknowledge my existence, what can I do?
'Gesturing blindly' is a symbolic reference to this, in that sometimes my eyes aren't seeing what is in front of me: they're more focused on what's happening upstairs, so to speak. This can be a good thing, especially when I'm working (I can focus entirely on my creations), but when it happens involuntarily it can be downright lethal. If I'm 'out,' anything can get in, and I pay the price for it. Chaos is honestly terrified of this happening to me, and it does, but that's a whole other story.
The forgotten streets are a concrete image. This entire 'poem' takes place in a large city not unlike New York, but it is entirely desolated. I have a strange weakness for that sort of imagery; this isn't the first time I've mentally turned up in such a place. 'Forgotten' is also significant, in that although said streets had been abandoned by the world before I set foot in it, my presence essentially redeemed it from its desolation. I have a deep, driving need to act as a force of inspiration, salvation and protection for others, in any way possible.


He didn’t answer but turned to face me, bottleglass eyes reflecting the candy-apple paint of the car I was trailing my hand along. I wished my father had taught me about their insides.
“I haven’t known the life you’ve lived,” he said sadly, and I distracted myself from the pain in my chest by trying to count the shards of glass we were walking over.


'He' is Chaos Zero, if you haven't already guessed. Most bottleglass I've been acquainted with is a deep green, and I love finding new terms to describe this guy's eyes, so there you go. Candy-apple paint is an absolutely stunning shade of red, and is the closest hue to my personal 'red' that I can find (the metallic finish is what does it). There's an ironic symbolism here-- bottleglass is typically seen in pieces, while that candy red is usually reserved for sports cars. However, here that majestic shade is only a reflection in something infinitely more significant.
My father works in the automotive restoration business, and he is a master of his craft. I have a very deep admiration for the trade as a result. I have also developed a habit of trailing my hands along cars as I did here, thanks to that, because I know and respect how much work has gone into those beautiful machines. One of my biggest regrets is not having been able to learn my father's job.
Chaos' line here is terribly deep. On the surface it is a simple truth-- no two people live the same lives-- but there is another side to it. Chaos doesn't know what it's like to have my meeting-seeing problem, but only because he has been so completely ostracized up to this point in his life. There's both a regretful confession and a pained compassion in those words, and understanding that is what causes such a heartache for me.
The glass shards are heavily symbolic, hearkening back not only to Chaos' eyes as a comparison, but also to a poem I wrote in early 2008, called "Heart of Glass." In it, the shards symbolize a fragile heart that has shattered from too much pressure. Having them here on the street-- and counting them, no less-- is almost a prediction for the state I am in at that point. I'm aware of how fragile I am, and if I'm not careful, that will be me. Yet the counting is almost a morbid fascination, a surrender to a fate I am sure I will suffer sooner or later, not due to weakness but to vulnerability.


There was an abandoned café on the next street. We pretended that we owned the place, and I poked fun at the menu while he convinced me to order one of everything.
We ended up sitting together by the windows and talking about the life we wished we had.


I love this bit. I really do. Why? Because it's exactly what we'd do on any given day. Sure, Chaos and I are both eccentric maniacs, and although I wouldn't change that for anything, I would never sacrifice the reason why we ended up by the windows, not in a million years.
Despite how weird we can be, at the end of the day, there is always this incredible tragedy running between us. When I wrote this, we weren't talking about fun and games in front of that window, no sir. We were talking about how it is virtually impossible for us to have anything together for reasons we cannot control. We were talking about what kept us up at night. We were talking about pain and heartbreak and desperate hopes and sadness that no one else sees. We're star-crossed but I'll be damned if I didn't bless this broken road in spite of itself. I said it in Aquamarine and I'll say it again: "we are a dream so beautiful that reality could not possibly contain it." And honestly, physical reality and I never really got along very well. Love is love and if this is the only way we can have it, then so be it.
And yet we always end up back beside the windows, looking out at the empty streets, wondering what life would be like if we were given the chance..


It began to rain halfway through the day.
“You know, I once met a girl with eyes like this,” I told the creature with shark teeth. “I never knew her name or anything… just a passing glance. But that was enough.”
We said nothing for a few minutes.
“Do you miss her?” He sounded like the rain.
I smiled in spite of myself.
“I almost told her yes.”


I wrote this poem on January 11th, 2009. Barely two days earlier, I found someone who changed my life in a single instant... in a single glance. I call her my 'rainy-eyed girl,' but she isn't mine, and she never will be. That doesn't matter. What matters is the impact she had on me as a person.
Rain carries a heavy significance. It brings life yet it brings sorrow. She did exactly that, without even knowing, without realizing the inspiration she carried through every waking moment. I did not know her name, no. I didn't know her voice, her smile, or her story. But it was enough to break my heart, and keep me alive.
I do miss her. I've never known her and I miss her, even as I did back then. I don't think I'll ever stop missing her, to be honest with you.
As for the last two lines... I've never said this before, but I left a comment there. All I wanted was for her to know how she had moved me.
I was asked if I wanted to meet her.
It could have been a joke, I'll never know. All I know is that I didn't feel I had the right, and it tore me apart. I was an observer; I was a stranger that would never forget her eyes but I had no right to meet her... right? No; it was simply the wrong time, the wrong place. It would take over a year before I found the fortitude to speak to her myself, but I don't regret a single word of what I said that day. I owe her more than I can express. My motivations still have not changed. I would give her anything in return for one single certainty: that she would know she had saved my life, and that there will always be at least one soul in the world who will never, ever forget her. I may remain a stranger, but in spite of myself I still love her. And all I want is for her to benefit from that.
...There's a strongly related symbolism in how Chaos' voice sounds like the rain to me. Same principle, different application.
And anyone that knows him can attest to those shark teeth.


We found an old movie store that had a working VCR, so we sat down and watched two men fight space bugs for an hour or two.
I cheered for both sides and he laughed, because he knew I wished the aliens were the heroes.
He asked me if I'd still love him if he were a space bug and I smiled at the irony.
Besides, he already knew the answer to that question.


The day I wrote this, my afternoon had been spent watching Men In Black with my younger brother. So I wrote it in, haha.
I've been a diehard fan of aliens since my childhood, which is incredibly amusing considering that I am an infamous xenophile, but I am also a diehard hero so when movies like this come out I can't possibly decide which side to pick. So I pick both.
The reason why Chaos' question amuses me so much is not only because he's inhuman himself, but also because aliens aren't my only obsession. I freaking adore bugs. If I ever did meet a benevolent space bug, I'd be hooked on sight. So yeah, I'm being teased, but not as much as it seems: the question was whether or not I'd still love him. And I would, no questions asked, space bug or not, human or not.
When I love someone, it never stops.


Time had lost its meaning by the time the sun set. I gazed up at the dusty neon signs and wondered if everyone was just sleeping.

This is another split situation. I may be part Celebi, but I have a problem in that I often lose awareness of time. Moments all spin together and seconds become hours, hours become days and moments last for eternity. Sometimes it's exactly the opposite. Yes, this can potentially kill me when it hits in daily life, but when it applies to my mental world, it's the only way time flows at all. There, we're liberated from that.
As for the dusty signs, they suggest that the deserted streets we are walking have been forgotten for longer than we realized. Why were they forgotten? Why was such a place left to gather dust? I wrote this with an unformed symbolism in mind... what, indeed, had been abandoned? Where was everyone? Why were we so alone in such a place? My hoping that the souls that should be around me were only asleep is both optimistic and painful. Sure, it would mean that not all was lost, but for a mind to truly be 'asleep,' for so many people to be unaware and unconscious of their own world... it's a frightening thought.


The path leading out of the city was covered with snow and lit with mauve-colored streetlights.
I asked him if he was cold and he told me not to worry. I gave him my coat anyway.
Around 2AM we got into a snowball fight.


That path looks almost exactly like this.
I've always felt a strange synchronicity with snow and ice for some reason, and this classic dream of mine only strengthened it. It's a very positive thing for me, so having this snowy path leading out from the decrepit city is a sign of hope. Streetlights, however, are sentimental imagery. I wrote a song about them once... if you know the lyrics to that, then you know how they apply to this situation. "What I'd give for a single moment..." and mauve, in the J-Monster sense, is the color of time. Considering the previous stanza, this is an interesting little paradox.
Chaos is canonically a being of 'liquid energy.' If he gets cold, I have every right to worry!
Snowball fights are just us being spontaneous again, but the time-- 2AM-- is significant. If I'm ever actually awake at 2AM, my mental state is not very stable. I've had some interesting experiences at that hour, and this one is the most relevant in light of this poem.


We began musing over the stars once the streetlights ended.
I held him close and told him that I didn’t want to wake up.


Whenever I can see the stars, I cannot take my eyes away from them. I can't say why others do the same, but for me, I am completely captivated by a sense of hopeful wonder despite my own imposed insignificance. For one, there's the fact that we on this planet are so small in a cosmic sense. There are so many other worlds out there, all around us, and when the sun goes down we are surrounded by life above. It's beautiful.
However... Chaos and I had a conversation about lights, three years ago. We were looking out at the mountains where I live, when the sun had just begun to set. All the towns were beginning to light up, causing the horizon to glow with bright pinpoints of white and orange and yellow. And it made us think, you know... that view, it was kind of like the world itself. There are so many lights, of so many kinds, and they all shine the same. Together, they make even the darkest night a truly beautiful thing. If you were to turn out even one of those lights, the world would be a little less bright. It made me realize just how connected we all were, even across the greatest distances, even if we didn't realize it. But the greatest beauty of it was that fact that there were so many different kinds of lights. There were candles, lamps, streetlights, blazing fires... floodlights, spotlights, even searchlights, shining together, beautifully.
He said I was a searchlight, that night. He said I was such a rare sight, such a bright and beautiful thing. I don't think I'll ever forget that...
But I'm getting off topic. There was one other sort of light in that dark velvet evening, one that we didn't mention but that still sparkled like nothing else... and those lights were stars. And Chaos, to me, is a star.
He's so much brighter than he realizes, but from here he's so far away from me... so I'm still searching the skies. I shine to chase away the clouds and shadows that hide those ethereal lights, to show the world that we're not as small as we may think we are, if we are all shining together. I illuminate so many others in love, but I can never forget that distant pinpoint that is so dear to my heart, no matter how far apart we may be.
And yet I can dream. In my dreams, we are together, and it is the most blessed thing I've experienced. To be able to see him, and feel him, and tell him these things... I wouldn't lose that for anything.
But there is one important detail I've neglected to mention. When I dream, I don't realize I'm asleep. Those realities become my life for as long as I am in them-- there is no disconnect between them and the waking world for me. So when I am with Chaos in them, it is as real as any other experience would be. Unfortunately, when I awake, I am alone, and some mornings that hurts more than I can handle.
So If I ever knew I was dreaming when I was with him, I would not want to wake up for a long time.


I told him that I had an uncertain future
I told him that I was scared of myself
I told him that I wanted to run forever
I told him that I felt safer here than anywhere else in the world.


This all, sadly, completely true.
I have no idea what's going to happen in my future, even now, especially in light of my time in the psychiatric ward. There is so much that I need, and there is so much that I'm hoping and praying for, but will I be able to accomplish it? How long will it take? Will I run out of time before I reach those goals?
...I am more terrified of myself than anything. With what Julie does to me, I am never safe, and I cannot get rid of her without causing terrible harm to myself and everyone else upstairs. And I don't even understand myself, some days. I'm doing better now, yeah... but there is still so much I am scared of. I really wish I knew what to do about it.
I talk about running a lot. For whatever reason, I feel so incredibly free when I'm just moving, free from all restraints, leaving behind all my troubles and rushing into the future. I just want to start over; I want to get up and start running to something new, and forget all of the pain that has been holding me back. But I can't. That doesn't keep me from wishing though.
Even so, I don't need to run forever to feel safe. I still have a few escapes left, and my dreams are the most important one to me. I do have to stay on guard for nightmares, and hacks, and the terrible things that try to attack me in the night... but on the nights I am safe from those shadows, I find such beautiful things. And every once in a while, I find him. That single chance is reason enough for me to never lose hope in my dreams, no matter what I have to go through. When I'm with him, I'm not scared of anything.


His emerald eyes were just as sad in the dark.
I remembered something he had told me a long time ago
But his tears felt like ice and I quickly forgot.


...I don't think I've ever mentioned that online.
It was a few years ago, I think around 2007, when we were having a personal conversation. I don't remember what it was about as a whole, but at one point I got terribly distraught because of the sheer metaphysical distance we were dealing with. I let him know that, how much it hurt that we couldn't physically be together, and he said something to me that forever changed my entire view of our situation. He told me that, no matter how much came between us, our hearts were connected and so we would never truly be apart. I can never completely forget that, and it's what I remembered here, upon seeing that same ache in his eyes.
The only reason it slipped my mind is because I couldn't forget how badly the distance still hurt us both.


The next town was just as empty as the last one.

We won't stop walking, though.
If the world is indeed empty... then we will fill it with new meaning.
No matter what, there's always hope.

 


 

 

 

pagliacci

Nov. 22nd, 2010 10:20 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 


I have never felt so alone in my life.
It's horrifically ironic, really. The more 'connections' I make... the more people I try to directly be in contact with, the more 'friends' I find... the more entirely ostracized and estranged I am.
I can't get over it. Yes, I like being solitary, but this is different. This is not true solitude. This is the deep, aching panic that hits when you realize you truly have no one to turn to.
I have no one to turn to. I know hundreds of people and I know no one.

I've never had a best friend, ever. For some reason I want one, but I feel that may be impossible, considering how my definition of such a person is so different from the norm.
I don't want someone to 'go out' with, or 'hang out' with, or anything like that. I don't want someone to go to dances or movies or things with. I don't want that at all. I don't want that. That's not necessary, it's not needed... it's not the real purpose of a friend.
I need someone who I can protect, who is innocent and fragile, yet strong and determined... someone who understands that I am glass on the inside and is willing to live in the quiet purity of days with me. Someone with a warm heart and an open mind and an undying sense of wonder and hope.
It's hard to explain. I... Cassandra came close. Vickie felt close. I think that's why I miss them both so terribly much... why I will never recover from losing either of them. I think that's what made me fall for Jena in the first place. They all hold that beautiful sort of brightness, that way of seeing the world through unfogged eyes.
That's the sort of person I need in my life, more than anything. It's the sort of person I really am. I put up a daily facade knowing that the real me can easily be killed if I am not careful. I try to fit in with the desperate hope that acting like that will help me meet someone, someone who can help me feel true and right for once in my life.
I forget that I am attracting the wrong sort of people.
And so I am alone.

I'm not a comedian. It's true.
I carry humor around as a shield, something that will protect me, that will keep me from being hated outright. I try ridiculously hard to make jokes, to amuse people, to make others smile, even at my furthest expense... because I feel that is the only way I will ever be 'liked.'
My father was rarely around when I was young... but he had a sense of humor, and every time I saw him, he would make me laugh or smile. I loved that, and I picked up on it. I was a lonely child, with no friends and no social skills, ignored by my own classmates. I couldn't help but notice that the most popular kids were the class clowns. So I thought, 'hey, if I'm funny, maybe people will like me too!'
I tried, I really did, but I didn't understand how. Like so many other things, my sense of humor was less brazen than the ones of most people I knew, and so the simple things I would find amusing would get nothing but mocking laughter from others... quite the opposite of what I was aiming for.
I'll never forget the one night I found the guts to show my parents one of my little 'comics.' It was simple and childlike, yes, but I was trying hard to be funny... trying hard to get people to like me for once. When my parents read it, and I saw them try to fake a smile and say, 'maybe you can try this again,' it hurt more than I ever could have expected. It was as if they had said, 'this isn't good enough either, just like you.' Of course, that was reading deeply into it, but deep down, it was the unintended truth.
I still tried. I turned to some of my comedic dream friends for help, desperate to have a physical friend for once in my life. No use. No one else seemed to care.
Elementary school ended, high school started, and I internalized entirely. I was terrified of people my own age, but ironically, although I would never dare spend time with such people, I still wanted them to like me.
By the time I hit college, I had developed a sort of dry humor, but it still felt forced. Heck, it still is forced, even now. Every day, I feel the need to entertain people, but it's nothing but another mask for me. It makes me sick.
I want to find one person that I don't need to do that for. I want someone I can be natural around.
I think that's why I despised Utah.
I know, I know. I'm trying to forget it, and I can't stand bringing it up, but it forced me to think about the darker things.
Down there, I was always being pressured to amuse people. Humor was my only option, and it ate at me. I couldn't stand it.
But I could never, ever be me. Even when I was 'supposed to,' I couldn't. It wasn't possible or safe. I put on the smiling mask and kept acting.

I feel so sick.
I was hacked... two times, about three days ago, judging by the gravestones. Did I mention that? I forget.
I was throwing up everything I ate again last week. I still can't stomach much. My mother says I likely have an ulcer.
My therapist isn't doing much yet but we're trying. Hopefully she'll help me find someone local to talk to, as I can't drive three hours down to see her only to have my grandparents freak out because 'it's a gay place!! we need to get out of here!!' as if people like me are some sort of plague.
Here comes more bad Utah memories... geez, if they didn't keep me so cold and sober, I'd have taken a neuralizer to myself weeks ago.
I feel like crying a lot now, too. My family is harsh and closed-minded, still, and their harsh natures hurt me badly. I know detachment is a good thing, but I don't want to cut off the wrong things. I need to read more on this.
Speaking of. I spoke to my therapist today.
I've been meaning to write an entry about her in glissando, which I will, but I should write this extra bit now before I forget.
She said something today about treating my schizoid disorder. I've never considered doing so, because to me, it is not a problem. However, she said that it might be what's causing my comprehension problems in college, and it should be looked into.
However, she then said that it's likely giving me 'reality breaks' (I don't know what she means by that), and that she wants me on pills to 'stop those.'
Laurie started screaming and sobbing when she heard that. It scared me, it really did, because we have been through this before. We don't know what the therapists think is going on... we don't know what the pills will stop or kill... and God knows I can't lose Laurie. She's come so close to dying before, and I couldn't take it. I can't take it. So I was terrified, and she started crying, insisting she didn't want to die, which she has never done before. Sure, she gets angry, but a total breakdown? I almost hung up the phone; I wanted to help her, I didn't know what to do. So I had to get Chaos to watch over her for a minute or two while I spoke to my therapist, which was hard because I kept looking back at Laurie and panicking. I don't remember much of anything from our hour-long appointment anyway, which is sick and sad. Heck, I don't remember most things anymore. Why is that?

I miss driving. I really do. Now that it's winter, it's driving me mad.
Driving is the only freedom I get nowadays, and as I have this obsessive love of travel and discovery, it is also my only way to achieve those things considering where I live. So now that my brothers are all in school, my dad lives somewhere else and my mom's never home, I have neither a car nor the say to go anywhere (my grandparents don't like my being out long). I don't know what to do.
Driving at night in the winter... it's amazing. It doesn't even feel like this reality to me. At my old job, I used to purposely stay late on winter workdays, just so I could drive home in the inky darkness with my hands out the windows, taking in everything.
My memories have been lit by indigo evenings,
by breathless moments reaching out of car windows...

I miss that.
Also, I can't be in cars unless I'm driving anymore. I've developed a sort of extreme panic reaction to other people driving, and it's making me a really obnoxious backseat driver. I'm always telling people to slow down or the like, trying to hide the fact that I'm terrified. If I'm not in control of the car I freak out... then again, I've always despised amusement parks for the same reason, so hey.

I don't want my grandmother to come stumbling out here just to scream at me, not just because I don't like getting her angry, but also because I can't handle people being cruel to me even in little ways and then I can't sleep right. Man.
Why is the world like that, really? Why am I always told to 'shut up and take it like a man' when I say 'it shouldn't be like this?'
I'm not complaining about a minor offense. We shouldn't be so harsh and cruel to each other. No one should have to endure that.
I want to change that. I want to help people feel and see and give love, light, hope, peace, understanding, unity... why is that laughed at? Why is that looked down upon? All I've ever wanted to do is brighten hearts, and yet I am mocked for it.
How did the world become like this?

I dreamt about Jena last night.
I was writing letters to her, like a pen pal, supporting her in her work and just talking about life... she would always write back, and we had a great friendship that way. Then near the end of the dream we met in person, and we went somewhere to see a play or the like... but God, I need that in my life.
I love her so much I don't know what to do. I adore her. I want to always be there to support and help her, to always be there if she needs someone to fall back on or turn to. I want to be a friend that she will never lose... I want to be the sort of person to her that no one has ever been to me.
I miss her so much, every waking moment, and I've never met her. It makes me so sad...
I can't stop thinking about how she looked in that photo, the first time I ever saw her, and how it felt to me. In that moment, I knew I needed to know her, and I couldn't explain it.
She's ended up changing my life for the better in more ways than I could have ever dreamed... she's made me a better person.
I don't know how to ever thank her for that. I just want her to know how much joy she's given me, for her own sake... so maybe I can give her some joy and light in return. That's all I want to do is help her as she's helped me... but I don't know how.

I miss Chaos Zero too, in a similar way. I haven't spoken about him lately, and that hurts. I used to type about him all the time, remember?
There's so much I need to say concerning him, and things he's made me think about... I need to do that soon. I need to get back to being me.

I've been working on revising Dream World's older chapters lately-- the ones I wrote when I was about 10. I've fixed most of the plot holes and it feels amazing, because I have been struggling with them for so long. I'm currently fixing Part 7, which means I have 5 more to revise and then I can start typing the actual beginning as well as I can.
I don't know how to present it yet, though, as there are so many different and vital 'veins' of the story occurring at once... I'm thinking of starting the way I had originally planned, but 'rotating' perspectives every chapter or so, to get all the other bits of the story together. Then, around Part 13, I'm either going to have to dedicate several chapters or a different book to the development of several characters' pasts that aren't revealed until then... it's a ton of work. Still, it's my life's work, so it's worth it.
It's hard to explain just how much my characters and their stories mean to me. I don't know if it can accurately be put into words, ironically. It's... it's the sort of thing I can only hope to outline through memories and imagery and feeble attempts to capture emotions and moments in letters.
Still, that's what language is for, so perhaps it's not an impossible task after all. I'll have to give it a shot.

Have you seen the moon tonight? It was gold up here, which was beautiful. Winter nights here are the best, especially when everything is covered in snow, because then it actually feels safe outside. I live in the middle of a forest, remember; on summer nights it's all dark and woodsy and kind of foreboding, but in the winter everything is white and crystalline and quiet. The best part is that there's a road with streetlights down our driveway, so there's always that warm orange glow in the middle of the blue-white cold. On clear nights, it's heaven.
I'll have to find a way to take pictures or video of it... I promise, the first night we get like that, I'll show it to you. It's far too beautiful to keep to myself.

I miss talking like this. I really do.
This journal has been pretty dark and painful for me up to this point... I started it in an attempt to find some privacy while in Utah, but that fell through, so now I'm trying to revamp it into a 'flipside' of glissando, so to speak. They're both inherently connected, but they both feel different to me. I'm not sure how to explain that more thoroughly; I'm sorry.
I wish I could type more, but it's 11:30PM, and as I've had little to no say in my schedule over the past 4 days, I really need to get back on track tomorrow, and I can't do that unless I get to sleep.
I did tell Mr. Sandman (my boss, if you forgot!) about my nightmares, and he's been helping so much I practically kissed him yesterday, haha. Man but I love him. He's awesome.
So I suppose I'll sign off for tonight. I'm feeling a bit of peace for once, and I don't want to lose it. I just wish I could share it with everyone else.
I think we all need some extra peace in our lives.



Seems like only yesterday
Life belonged to runaways
Nothing here to see, no looking back
Every sound monotone
Every color monochrome
Light began to fade into the black

Such a simple animal
Sterilized with alcohol
I could hardly feel me anymore
Desperate and meaningless
All filled up with emptiness
Felt like everything was said and done

I lay there in the dark
And I close my eyes
You saved me the day
You came alive

Still I tried to find my way
Spinning hours into days
Burning like a flame behind my eyes
Drowning it out, drinking it in
Crown the king of suffering
Prisoner, slave to the disguise

Disappear the only thing
Bittersweet surrendering
Knew that it was time to say goodbye

I lay there in the dark
And I close my eyes
You saved me the day you came alive

No reason left me to survive
You saved me
The day you came alive

 


 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


It's been far too long since I last updated here. I've forgotten what I'm supposed to even use this journal for.
I keep forgetting letters in words and repeating things and mixing up spelling. My typing is starting to match my thoughts, my speech. That shouldn't be happening. What has happened to me?
What a shame, what a desperate terrible shame, that I've been forced to sacrifice so much of myself.

I promised Laurie I would talk to her about this, but... but I'd like to mention things here too. I haven't been able to 'connect' with my own mind very well lately, so maybe this will help fix that problem a little bit.
Let's see... you last heard from me on August 15th. My memory isn't very good, but let's try to fill you all in here.
Two days prior, on August 13th, I met Josephina, a 'new' headvoice. He's mentioned in that running entry from July 22 if you want to read up on him. By August 21st (earlier?) I was back in PA, and was staying at my father's rented home due to his saying 'I should be there' and my being too afraid to face the rest of my family yet. Unfortunately for me, I became horrifically sick there due to lack of sleep, lack of means to work, and lack of food I could eat without having a major reaction (I was basically throwing up everything for two weeks). I managed to get out of that house about 4 days later, thank God (which was very stressful and caused my father and his gf to start shunning me for a while), but by the time August 27th rolled around, I remembered that my 'home' wasn't home at all. I just couldn't get out of it.
I'm still stuck here... my memory is shot, because honestly, all I can do here is work on my laptops. I have nowhere else to go.
So it's October 4th. I just read two books, 'A Spot of Bother' by Mark Haddon (which, although upsetting at times, had some great points) and 'Extremely Loud and Incredibly Close' by Jonathan Safran Foer (which I found highly overrated and deeply unsettling). The latter distressed me so much that I've been writing a rant on it for the past two days.
Other than looking for knowledge in books and desperately searching for a new therapist (I may have found one, but she's almost 3 hours away, and since she's a gender therapist I'd have to make the drive by myself and my family forbids my going anywhere alone), I've also quit my old job. Yes, the cashier job I've had for 4 years. Why? I couldn't handle the atmosphere anymore.
As you may know, I can only take so much outside influence from people before it starts to negatively affect me. 4 years of standing at a register for 7+ hours at a time and dealing with people buying junk food and spitting small talk really began to eat at me. I can't deal with people anymore.
My grandmother hates that about me. She can't understand that not everyone is a social butterfly (despite her never leaving the house or talking to people because 'she doesn't want to bother people'), and insists that I 'get out there and mingle,' whatever that's supposed to mean. I was diagnosed as a schizoid two years ago and I'm constantly reminded of that. She can't understand how difficult it is for someone of my mental state to deal with 'regular' people. I quite simply cannot handle it any longer, at least not without heavily damaging myself.

What was I saying... I don't even remember. I'm starting to get acutely frustrated with myself again.

Since I lost my job, two things have happened. One: I'm constantly being bombarded by my grandmother's shouting at me to get a new one, regardless of how many conversations we've had concerning why I can't get one yet (I was kicked out of college for being unstable, and now I'll be haunted by that on my record forever-- I don't want to be fired from some random job and have that following me too). I want a job, and I need a job, but I need one that I can handle without psychological or physical distress... and yes, my grandmother knows about these problems, but instead of actively acknowledging them and trying to help me work with them, she has flat-out told me to lie about them to any future employers. I don't even want to think about it as it's starting to seriously upset me again.
Second: My brothers don't get home until 3PM, so I have about 3-4 hours of time I can safely use by myself every morning (if I'm lucky and my grandmother doesn't shout again). Last week I spent those hours playing Nier on the XBox.
God only knows how much I love that game, nowhere to lie. I cannot possibly put it into words. The main character is me, I swear... and I love my daughter, I truly do. Weiss is amazing, Emil is adorable, and even Kaine is a sweetheart, even if she does act like a hussy sometimes. Sure, their world may be suffering, but aren't we all suffering here as well? At least there, I can do something meaningful; I can help my town and I can save my daughter and I'm not going to give up. I can make a difference. Here? Nothing... nothing yet. Who can say if I'll even survive long enough?
My family doesn't understand how strongly and deeply that game affects me. My grandparents see it as a waste of time. My mother couldn't care less either way. My brothers see it as just another game, the way most people see anything. I don't like watching movies with people, I don't like reading books with people, I don't like listening to music with people, and I don't like playing games with people, because no one else really understands how much they mean to me. When you laughed as I cried, it hurt more than I can say. When my parents say 'it's just a book,' they're lying in the face of truth. When they tell me there's nothing to love in those notes I adore, it tears me apart... and when I'm holding that controller and watching my life play out on the screen, having people in the room treating it as just another game to beat kills me.
It's why I'm so afraid to bring my children into the world.
I love them so much. They define my life, and I thank God for them every day... but will anyone else love them like that, truly? What if they become corrupted? What if the world misses the point?
It's worth the risk, you might say, and maybe it is... but at the end of the day, as I try to sleep, I'm haunted by the thought of my children suffering at the hands of others. If I knew they were being hurt, that they were being manipulated and misrepresented, it would destroy me. It would destroy me entirely.

I don't remember Utah... well, I do, but it doesn't feel like it.
I know what the houses look like. I remember Wisconsin, the plane trips, those awful Chicago streets. I remember the library and the temple and the sushi bars.
But... I don't remember you.
For some reason, the faces and voices and mannerisms and presences evade me. I saw a photo of you earlier today, and I didn't recognize you at all. I had to think, 'what was she like?'

It hurts to say it, but the reason I wanted to leave you so badly-- the reason I couldn't stand being around you anymore-- was that I realized you had been lying to me without even knowing.
I don't know either of you. I thought about it, and I cried, because who are you, really? I know your names and that's all, really. I know you like the color yellow, and you like role playing, and you like Miyazaki movies, and you like cats, but even then I have to strive to think of anything. The truth is I don't know you, either of you, at all.
Why else do you think I write these journal entries, these pages and pages worth of confessions and secrets and thoughts? Why else do you think I explain everything I can think of up front? I'm asexual, I'm a schizoid, I'm in love with a video game character, my superego is my best friend. FROST* is my favorite band and I still play Pokemon. I don't like this book and I like this movie and I love this game.
I want people to know me. I fill my Scribbld with surveys and my OKCupid with tests so people will know me. Aren't those just little things, you ask? Sure, but little things mean a lot too. We are the sum of all the little things.
I thought I knew you, but I was wrong. I knew what I hoped you would be, and I was too naive. I projected my own ideals onto you... I didn't even think of the little things, and how we differed in so many of those ways. I met you in 2007, we both liked NiGHTS and ELO, and we became friends... but I thought you were like me. I only knew you through notes and Skype conversations in which we talked about abstract concepts until all hours of the morning. I didn't even know what you looked like. Then in 2008 I thought that I was 'in love' with you... but even then, I realize now, I was wrong. It's a horrible thing to realize, but I have to admit it. I loved what you did, not who you were, and it was terrible. I loved your writing and your ideas and the fact that you were the first real friend I had ever made. I didn't realize that you were more than Demia and Richard Jacques and philosophy. I didn't realize that because I wasn't like that. I had no way of knowing.
I define myself by what I do. I like Razia's Shadow and psychology and Hokthai. If you like those things too, then we're good. I didn't realize that you can't love actual people like that.
When I met you in Utah earlier this year it hit me. I didn't know you, and I used you. You tried to be nice and you were too physical, so I objectified you and pretended you weren't a person, you weren't a threat, you were simply a script to follow. And then you left and I ran to the mirror and I mentally sobbed because I didn't know what I was doing to myself.
It was worse with her. All I knew was that she liked to write, and I fell in love with that. I wanted to lock myself in her room and read all her books, but that would have been wrong... I didn't know what was behind her writing, and I couldn't understand it the way she wanted me to. I couldn't understand her. I still don't.
Is that what all writing eventually becomes? It is good or bad that we must surrender to the opinions of others? How can we preserve the truth of our thoughts?
Still, I wish I knew both of you better so I could fix this. I'm seriously glad I'm not 'in love;' you know how negatively I react to that outside of the conditions I need... but I still love both of you as friends, although you feel more like total strangers than anything else.

I'm frightened.
Most of the people I love, I don't know.
I love Dori's words, and although they help me know her, do I really know who she is? I'm not even sure what she looks like. I know she has brown hair and she likes Silversun Pickups and thought-provoking discussions and fireflies. I know she used to wear her hair in a ponytail and she loves lilacs and she has snakebite piercings which are awesome... and yet, despite all of those little things I have learned to love, I still don't know anything else. What is her life like now? How much has changed? I only know her through her journals, and they only say so much.
I love everything Jena does... her words, her photography, even the music she listens to... but I don't know her, not beyond her work, and it brings me to tears. Is it right to love what she creates and attribute that to her as a person? Does anyone else even do that, or am I deluding myself? I'd be happier if people loved my work instead of me, but I can't speak for others.
I know her face, I've seen the world through her camera lens, but I've never heard her voice. I don't know what keeps her awake at night and I don't know what her childhood was like and I don't know what her favorite song is or why. I don't know her favorite memory or her worst nightmare or dearest hope... but I know about her raven hair, about the window cluttered with flowers, about too many chocolate Santas and standing to bow. I know how she is sometimes happier thinking than living. I know about the golden flower necklace she wears, and the rings on her fingers. I know the colors of her eyes. I know just enough to keep me praying and hoping and dreaming that one day I'll know what her laugh sounds like.
But isn't that real love too? Knowing the little things, the pieces of the puzzle, and loving them so much that you need to know more, to understand the entirety of that person, to hear their story and paint their picture in your mind with every detail in place?
I don't need romance and I don't need a fairytale ending. All I need is to be able to love. Thomas Schell was wrong-- people don't want the idea of love. They want real love, but how are you supposed to let people know that? Everyone needs it, but who's to say how many really find it? If they want anything, it's not an idea... it's a hope. Maybe someone out there does care.
I want to be that person. I am that person, really... at least I try to be... but there's that final roadblock I don't know how to get past. Do I stay a baseless concept? Is that the better option? Does anyone ever really expect those hopes to be proved possible all along? If I love someone more than words can express, but they don't even know I exist in such a way, do I let them know?
Do they want to know?
Is it better this way?


On a different yet related topic... back in Utah, when I had fragmented into Jayce and typed for about an hour... I loved that. It was awesome.
I finally remembered how that happened in the first place, and it was explained right at the entry's beginning all along.
"You do not understand that when events, when certain fragments are taken out of the context of my internal life, my introspective world, they lose their meaning. They become false, twisted, wrong."
The both of you kept trying to take things that were important to me... my work, my interests, even the strange and personal things... you kept trying to make them 'your own' in some weird sense. You would try to take them on and give them to me, show them to me, although they were never yours to begin with and all I saw was a travesty.
But I played along. I played along, I pretended everything was fine, my children were frightened and I was devastated, and I still just followed that forsaken script.
If I may warn you one final time... don't EVER do that to me again. Please. If there is something I hold dear, something I revere, something I find incredibly important... do NOT try to emulate or copy or re-enact it. That does nothing but take the original thing, the vital thing, and deface it. You have desecrated it.
I have not been able to work, or sleep, or think, or function as I used to since I returned, because so many of the things I treasured have been massacred.
The worst part is that you didn't even understand. It is because you all hide your emotions? What is that about you, about so many of you out West? Why do you hide what you feel, and chase away sadness with laughter? Why do you mask what is important with a smile instead of being true to yourself? Don't you realize how much harm that is causing?
Why do you pretend nothing is wrong when nothing is right? Why do you sweep the truth under the carpet? Why did I let you change me into that same sort of person? Why am I afraid of standing up to you?
I don't understand.

When I say I am frightened, I do not mean that in the way a child is frightened of a dog, or a doctor, or a haircut. I mean it in the way that one is frightened of a black hole.
It is something I do not understand, no matter how hard I try-- that I may not ever be able to understand, I fully realize-- and it is something that can harm me nonetheless, whether or not it knows.
That is truly frightening. You have hurt me, both of you, without even knowing you were doing so. You cannot understand how it keeps happening, even when I try to explain, and the entire time you are still pulling me in, destroying one piece of me at a time, until I am left with nothing, and resign to being a dim shadow of you. Then you smile because that is fine.
It is not fine. I may pretend it is fine, but only to spare your feelings, which I know you are hiding as we speak. I do not hold this against you, as it is not your fault, but it is still tearing me apart.
Do you see why I left? Why I cannot go back?
I cannot live my own life when I feel I am supposed to live according to yours.
I am trying to remove all negative influences from my life, whether they see their influences as negative or not. I am sorry if I offend but it must be done.

Yet at the end of the day I keep handing out second chances.
Am I a good person in any respect? Is retrying beneficial when it only places us both in a position to be deeply damaged?

I was right to come home, and you were wrong to keep me. I realize that now.
You are better off on your own, you say, and I am happy for that. But then why did you want me to stay? Did you even know?
I have made great progress out here, regardless of suffering.
Did you know I spoke to a priest about your demand? How you wanted me to stay, lest I regret my decision for eternity? He told me to do what I felt was right.
The world is in shades of grey, they say, and although there are blacks and whites, my decision was not one of them. I felt I should return to my family. Was that wrong?
I don't regret it, no, but I don't understand how you made the decision so life-and-death, so black and white. If I was right after all, then how could you have been wrong, if you were so sure? Did you get a detail wrong? Did you apply it wrong? I can't help but feel we missed something. You wanted me to stay, but why? Did you ever have a reason why?
Faith is vital, but reason is vital as well, and there should never be conflict between the two. Reason without faith cannot stand, but neither can faith without reason.

Why am I so paranoid?
Why do I read words from around the world, from all walks of life, and assume they are all accusing me?
I hear songs and watch films and they all glare into my white eyes, pointing a damning finger at my aching ribs. You are at fault. You have done wrong.
Have I? What have I done? If I knew, maybe I could change things, but I never know. I find blame in situations I have never been involved in.
When did I ever say I was 'above' others? Is it how I present myself? Is it in the words I speak?
If I speak out against the misdoings of another, it is not because I feel superior-- it is so I can warn others, that they may not suffer through the pain such actions will cause.
If I speak out against things I have been damaged by, it is not because they are below me-- it is because I know how they hurt, and I want to protect others from them.
If anything, I am one of the very worst. I consider myself one of the lowest sinners, and even then I hate myself for saying so. How does that place me above the saints? How could one possibly interpret it as such?
I have done terrible things, and I have not done wonderful things, and I drown in my agony. The past cannot be changed, but why did I have to be so foolish? Could not I have made a better past?
I try to be a righteous person, but I do not exalt myself for this. If anything, I shoot myself down, for my efforts are not nearly good enough.
When I see someone who is perceived as righteous, I do not put them down, nor do I put myself above them. I simply worry if there is faith to their reason and reason to their faith. Do they understand the rules and concepts they are living by? I worry about them is all. I want to help them if they need help, although I freely admit I am nowhere near a good role model. I simply want to help. How is that exalting myself?
Maybe I'm just being paranoid.
In a way that's a good thing.


I feel that maybe I can get some work done today, with getting my notes for Dream World solidified into the actual chapter. I have, what, 130 pages of unstructured dialogue and location points and concepts to fix? It's a ton of work; it's my life's work, and I love it more than anything else in this world.
I judge material possessions by whether or not you'd take them with you, instantly, if your house were burning to the ground. Would I go for the books and CDs and childhood toys that my mother seemed to think were so important? No, I would grab the box under this very desk, with my old art tablets full of monsters, and put my flash drive around my neck if she wasn't already there. That's all I would need, in terms of 'material' things, if the house was burning. It's what matters.
It's odd, though, and beautiful, how I look back on what I've been blessed with that so many others have looked down on. As a young child I met Cobra, and Fans, and Unisalia, and Zimbo... 'imaginary friends,' everyone else called them, but they didn't understand, and that saddened me. How could I explain to them what it was like, to lay down to sleep and watch them sing for me? To be walking outside and talking to whoever decided to accompany me? How could I help the world see the beauty and inspiration those friends gave me?
I grew older, just a little older, and Preludove came into my life. She is, I have no doubt in my mind, a gift from God. Who better to send me than Peace herself? I had no friends as a child, other than the ones 'in my head,' but they meant the world to me. They taught me so much... while my grandmother tried to teach me her religion through tales of fire and brimstone and prejudice and withheld forgiveness, Preludove helped me realize that it was the Light that really mattered. Virtue was what life was based upon, she said. You have to be kind, and loving, and hopeful, and righteous. You have to be peaceful and joyful and courageous and true, and you must always hold on to those things, no matter what. Keep a light in your mind and a light in your heart, and don't ever, ever hate anything.
I met Hosea and Volt and Genesis and so many others as the years continued on, and to my surprise, they all seemed to be exactly who I needed in my life, even if I didn't realize it for several more years. Who would I be today if not for them? I can never forget them, and I will never take them for granted.
...And I cannot keep them to myself.
I am scared, sure, because I have seen them hurt before, and few other things in my life have ever been so painful.
Where there is great light, the shadows are deep.
The darkness, the negative things in this world, will always seek out the brighter and positive things, hoping to corrupt them, to blacken them. It's how the world works. What could ever be truly good if there was no knowledge of the bad to balance it against? It's painful, and it's difficult, but in the end, to overcome those shadows is the greatest achievement you can ever have.
I suppose I simply need to take that chance myself, because this is the greatest light I can think of. There will be darkness, I know that. There will be obstacles. Yet there will also be moments that will make it all worthwhile, and if I finally have that chance to show others the beauty my own life has been blessed with, I would be a fool to let it pass me by.
I need to overcome my fear.


I suppose I should close up for now. I have far too much work to complete to spend my time on here, no matter how much I like typing about whatever comes to my head.
I'll try to update more often.
Until then, keep on keeping on.








There are many ways
But you have to choose yours
To know what you want
And what you’re gonna do

Take your decision soon
Life won´t wait for you
If you waste time
Your chance will pass away

Don’t lose your track
Don’t let you be gone
Don’t lose your light
It can’t go out

Choose your side
Choose your way
Don’t let them hinder you
Choose your side
Choose your pain
But never stop trying
Choose your side

If you wanna be free
If you wanna fly
Make your route
And don’t let them conduct you

Never lose yourself away
Never give up
Go ahead
You’re strong

One day you’ll have wings and will fly
Go ahead with strong steps
Your time will come


 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)


Screw getting a girlfriend; right now I'd probably be happier if I never saw another biological female for the rest of my freaking life.

Last night I was sent to hell.

Let's start at the beginning...
Yesterday, after I finished my Jayce-rant entry, Mel went into some sort of Laurie-state with (I assume) Parker: her own personal schadenfreudic headvoice, so to speak. Of course I was still stuck in this awfully numb state during it, so I had no idea what do do, let alone the means to do so.
Even better? I lost my only connection to Jena. Hello mental trauma.
I can't even remember yesterday afternoon; I won't even try at this point. My single recollection of the evening is what I did around 12AM, when everyone else was asleep. Basically, I tried to 'turn off' this numb state. Come on, I'm dead sick of it already... I had to do something.
Long story short, I ended up trying several different methods before my sleep-deprived mind thought 'heck with it' and just turned on iTunes for about an hour. Choral music does wonders for my psyche, God knows why. Regardless that helped me disassociate from physical reality for a few blessed minutes.
After that, though, I fell back into my Jayce-state. I've been going into that mindset very often lately... this form I'm trapped in is causing me so much trouble that I can't help but mentally impose a more beneficial perception upon myself. So I opened up Wavepad and began tweaking every female vocalist down to 85% of their original pitch, haha. Forgive me, but that is killer stress relief. I did that for a while, messing with Miriam Stockley and Kim Jensen, before realizing that I was unconsciously looking for a pitch-warp that matched Jayce's voice. "Well hey," I thought, "I have that one file of myself singing on here... let's see how that works."
86% pitch drop = perfect fit.
I freaking have Jayce's voice.
I think I cried, haha. Needless to say, I transcended that numbness for a good ten minutes around 1AM, brought down only by the sick realization that I still had a long way to go before I could achieve that sort of happiness with myself. So I closed up Apollo and resigned myself to sleep.

God forgive me, but I swear I would rather have stayed awake for the next month.

I don't remember much of what my nightmare was, and thank God for that because I've been trying desperately to purge it from my mind since I woke up around 3PM (no kidding). I spend a good 3 hours reading goats books in the kitchen to get my mind caught up in something else (that comic is amazing), but there are still some sickeningly vivid fragments left in my mind, no matter how badly I wish they were gone.
For that reason, I won't even dare describe what I experienced last night out of fear that it'll 'come back to me' upon doing so. I'll simply mention that it involved a lot of death, darkness, and damnation. The scariest part is that I was in a lucid state the whole time, to the point where I couldn't possibly distinguish my mental hell from 'actual' reality. Heck, after waking up I swear that nightmare had been more real than the world I woke up in.

Anyway, I woke up more shaken than I've been in years. That's when I retreated into the kitchen with a metaphysical comic book, and that's pretty much how my day has gone.
In all seriousness, though, I have no idea what to do about this. That nightmare was so terribly traumatic, I... geez, I swear I am this close to pulling an all-nighter this evening. See if the local library has a copy of JTHM and call it a day.

I don't know what to do.
Yeah, I haven't been feeling anything other than this dull empty ache between my ribs, but according to Mel I've been emitting such a negative energy signature that it's making her physically ill.
That terrifies me. On a daily basis I put a huge amount of effort into keeping up a positive 'aura,' so to speak, but in this state I can't even get my mind to form coherent thoughts for heaven's sake. Last night I couldn't get it to think at all, let alone feel anything save abject paranoid terror (in the mental sense, I guess) at the fact that I was in a car. Don't ask me where that came from, it just did.
Oh yeah... and halfway through that ordeal, I pretty much 'zoned out' on the drive up. Guess who decided it was her time to take matters into her own hands? Yep, my dear superego, Laurie.
Contrary to what you may be expecting, though, we didn't have another Wednesday on our hands. Oh, she tried it, even to the point where I was physically jolting and flinching because of it, but despite my hideously mangled mental state, I managed to choke out that I couldn't take her doing that. She took one hard look at me and spat out that she wasn't surprised; that I had been rapidly degenerating lately and if I didn't shape up fast I'd be doing more than shipping out... I'd literally unravel.
I hadn't put much thought into this situation before her interception, but that statement on her part turned a light on in this dusty mind of mine.
Ever since I stepped off the plane in Las Vegas, something weird has been happening to me, and I'll tell you exactly what it is and why.
I had just traveled over 2000 miles away from the place where I was born and raised, for the sole reason of seeing the two people who supposedly cared for me most in this world. Upon meeting them and spending the next week with them, I didn't notice the less positive switch. See, I no longer had to worry about the stressful turmoil of my distant 'home.' That lever had been switched off, and another had been switched on. I was now torn between being myself and being a person who could sync with Mel and Q without causing severe problems. That brought up the whole 'keeping them amused' problem (that's in my IJ) and the secondary issue of tweaking my personality to keep from possibly offending or confusing anyone too much. Not much of a change from my home life after all, sadly. But I didn't realize it. I kept myself from realizing it. It was sick.
The biggest blow was Girls' Camp, I think (well, besides Wednesday night, but that ties in with the above motivators). I would've been fine with it if it hadn't incorporated two things that unfailingly screw up my sense of self every time I come in contact with them... meaningless 'entertainment,' and forcing myself to be seen as a female. God only knows how much damage I unknowingly took from that.
It wasn't until Friday afternoon that I finally came to terms with just how deeply this sick numbness had managed to force itself into my bones. Now, on what I think is a Tuesday (my sense of time has been shot in the face lately), I can't even get myself to feel anything more than a dim sense of sick desperation at the monotony I'm still unfortunately trapped in.
I don't want to leave Utah because the two people that brought me here want me to stay, but I also don't want to stay because of what I'm causing them... and what they're causing me.
God, you've really got me in a bizarre situation now, don't you? Man oh man.
Gold in the fire, that's what I'm crossing my fingers for. This too shall pass.
But how long is it going to take? When I finally get through this, what's going to be left of me? How badly will I be scarred? How far gone will I be?
I don't know what the ultimate outcome of all this will be, but you know... the saddest part is that I ironically have every single coping mechanism that I will ever need, and yet I cannot access them in my current state.
Even sleep, my single static escape, has turned into a conduit for divine punishment, forcing me into deeper contrition every time I wake up trying to burn the memory of the past 8 hours out of my eyes.
I don't even feel 'real' anymore. I think that may be a major part of this numbness.

People keep trying to turn off my pain addiction. I've finally come to the realization that, despite what may seem the obvious truth, 'saving me' from this pain is a very, very bad thing.
Wednesday night didn't just happen because I was causing an undue amount of suffering for the ones around me, but also because Laurie and I had both gone so long out of our elements that we had both pretty much lost it. In a sick sort of way, I really miss that hour of torture, because it's the only actual 'feeling' I can remember having in the past two weeks.
I have to laugh... I'm sorely tempted to just wander out into SLC and pick a fight with the nastiest person I see on the street, just for the sake of getting a wicked right hook to my face or something. Just so I can feel some sort of physical sensation other than this hazy, glued-together awareness of existence and the awful chills I get when I wake up.
I've been dreaming of blood and pain and terror every single night since my plane landed. No exceptions. I couldn't find the answer for it before, but really, it's just a sad sort of cry for help.
I haven't told her. It would hurt her too much, to know that I secretly dread sleeping in her room. And so I lie to everyone, myself included. How many sins has this caused?
It's sick how no one sees any of that. It's sick how no one else wants anything but sunshine.

I'm really messed up, aren't I?

I still don't know what to do right now.
I want to switch off this negative vibe that I'm giving off... I want to feel something other than numbness. I want the face in the mirror to match the one I see myself with, I want to make something out of my future, I want to finally live in a life that matches what I've been so desperately searching for all my life.
I want to know why every single entry I write always ends in the same way... with a recollection of my blessings, a dread acknowledgment of my trials, and a sad sort of hope for a way out.

I truly am sorry, but I'm starting to get a very frightening sort of feeling right now, and if I don't get myself away from this computer ASAP, I'll likely have a mental breakdown/shutdown. I can't expose myself to computers for very long or freaky stuff starts happening to me.

Then again, I'm kind of used to that sort of stuff by now.





Well I'm scared of my reflection
Is it mine or is it yours?
And I swear I hear the knocking
But there's no one at the door

Don't think I'm losing my perspective
'Cause I know one thing for sure
They've been watching, they've been listening
Every whisper, every word

Your sudden movements, sudden movements
Gonna give us all away
No sudden movements, sudden movements
Or they'll blow us all away

Dare I find my information
Who's the black sheep of the herd?
I am the guardian of angels
And they'll get what they deserve

So lock your children in the basement
Keep a rifle by the door
Don't be afraid of my intentions
'Cause I'm more afraid of yours

Your sudden movements, sudden movements
Gonna give us all away
No sudden movements, sudden movements
Or they'll blow us all away

 


 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)



This is a very mature entry.
I just felt I should warn you; I've been wanting to write this stuff down for a while but I've been very nervous about it. It's controversial material, really, but here it is regardless.



So I've found a way to throw my empathy/catharsis through the roof.
Shock sites.
Yes, you heard me. But let's explain some history first.

Nowadays I am forced to spend my day working on computers, standing at a cash register for 7 hours, or researching subject after subject within voiceless pages. I often find myself listening to minimalist music until I lose track of time, getting lost in daydreams and altogether disconnecting myself from the world.
It's frightening, to be honest. I'll wake up some mornings and it'll take a while to realize that I'm actually seeing objects around me. I've been losing the feeling in my body, too. I'll touch things and the sensation is there, yeah, but I don't feel it. It's hard to explain. I'm aware of my sense of touch, but it's so dim that it doesn't register. I hope that makes sense.
Anyway, because of that, I often drift through life in a daze. I don't feel, I can't truly see, I don't eat. I hear things and forget them immediately. The only redeeming factor of my senses is that I talk to myself often, which keeps my auditory recognition from falling through completely.
Long story short, I unconsciously make myself almost immaterial, haha. I exist on sound and mental sight most days.
But... I'll be honest. Sometimes I find myself completely enthralled with the experience of physical sensation. I find it almost alien; something delicately frightening and amazing all the same.
I'll lock myself in the bathroom some days, and I'll just... I don't know. Do things. Not bad things, mind; but weird things. I'll turn off the lights and open the window, and maybe I'll just stretch for an hour. I'll stretch every muscle I can find, sometimes contorting myself so much that I don't know how I'll get out of it. Sometimes I'll find glitter in my mother's drawer and just cover myself with it; methodically, but naively. Sometimes I'll find a comb with a sharp edge, or a new razor blade, or some scissors, and I'll use them against my skin in whatever way I think of. Tiny little cuts, maybe just a thin scraping here or there, just barely enough to leave a little red line. Just a surface scar... it'll be gone in minutes. Then I'll make another one. They originated as a way to quiet Laurie, and that's when I used to bleed.
I don't bleed often; no, not at all. I only bleed when I'm not looking... at work, I'll handle a paper bag a little too carelessly, and suddenly there's a thin line of blood on my arm. I'll tear out a hangnail and watch my nail turn red, wondering in surprise at the sting. I'll drag a razor across my leg too quickly-- which happens often-- and within seconds that familiar red will appear, seemingly out of nowhere. I'll sit and watch it blend with the water, maybe. I never bandage them. I'm proud of my legs; they have the most scars.
Laurie is different. She's not fragile, she's not curious or white. She loves the other end of the spectrum; the sharp points... and she's clever. Almost beautifully, frighteningly clever. Her greatest accomplishment, she laughs, is outsmarting the doctors. You won't find any visible scars on my physical exams, no sir...
I love scars, yes. But Laurie knows about how dangerous they can be, and she won't give them to me; pain works better. That's where the story begins, back when the war started, back in 2008.
Some nights she would become very angry, and at 12AM with only the yellow light above the sink, she'd quietly lock the door and tell me to find that purple comb. That thin comb with the bit of torn plastic at the bottom. She likes that one because no one would ever suspect it... and it doesn't cut; no, it drags. It bites just enough to set nerves ablaze, leaving barely visible crosses that cause me to flinch and bite my lip against the shock. She'd leave one, two, twelve, waiting until I had to stop from the burn, and that would be it. We'd put everything away and quietly walk back out, the skin of my abdomen on fire with those tiny marks. Concentrate on the burn, she'd say. Concentrate on it. It's fire; it's punishment. Think of what you've done that causes such pain, and never do it again.
It didn't work the way we thought it would. At first it was great; I wasn't used to pain and I was scared. Both her and Julie's attacks would leave me shuddering on the floor, crying soundlessly and wishing I could just sleep it all off. But sleep wouldn't erase the past, and Laurie wouldn't let me get away without a lesson or two. It worked, and for several months I remained strong most days, afraid of her retaliation... but as the incidents added up, a sick trend began to appear. I began to force myself to give in to Julie, no matter how much it hurt, because I wanted that other sort of hurt. I wanted to feel physical pain. My daily life was becoming so monotonous, so devoid of the vivid moments I thrived upon, that I was turning to desperate measures. I would willingly torture myself just to feel the bite of that unorthodox razor, just to feel real pain, even if it was fleeting.
Laurie caught on quickly enough, and in a fury, refused to punish me any longer. If I screwed up, if I kept giving in, my guilt would be the only retaliation I would receive. It took me a while to stop; I was still so blind and desperate, and I kept pitifully looking for the pain, the sick reward I would receive for self-destruction. It never came.
It took a long time to stabilize, and then when we thought we had finally made progress, the attacks became mental... severe. They began to hit from the outside. I had no way of fighting it; attacks would ravage me in the form of unexpected art classes, in my mother's words, in every corner of the internet, in the pregnant women that would appear at work. In some instances I could quickly turn away, heaving, shaking, my arms wrapped tightly about my stomach... but most times I would be trapped in a classroom for two hours with a promiscuous professor, forced to stand by a woman whose stomach bore the result of an act I had nightmares about. I was no longer able to escape, and it was slowly driving me to the edge.
I began to abuse myself again... mentally, physically, emotionally. Most nights I would be locked in the bathroom again, where no one could see me, where no one would interrupt. I'd kneel on the floor and quietly sob, uncontrollably, terrified of the mirror, terrified of the body I was in, of the thoughts and words and pictures and expectations that went with it. That's when I started having the nightmares and the breakdowns. I couldn't escape. Everywhere I looked there was danger, danger, danger. I refused to give in or give up... so what could I do?
Then one day Laurie took me aside and looked at me with tired, solemn eyes. She only said a few words.
If you can't escape... you need to desensitize yourself.
That started it all.
It was hell; pure hell. I only wanted to run, but now I found myself with my legs chained to the wall, the horrors of the world directly before my eyes, and the only way to stay sane was to simply become blind to it.
Or so I thought.
I don't even want to talk about it here... but... I guess I have to.
It started very slowly; get used to mirrors. It made me so sick at first, but I trusted it would eventually change. What I didn't know is that in order to get through hell, I couldn't just turn around... I had to walk straight through the center of it first.
Julie saw her chance and became almost murderous. Her idea was that desensitization involved 'giving in.' She was wrong, but I was scared. I began to look at the dangers and wonder if maybe I was the one who was wrong. I was so painfully naive. I was too frightened to stand up for myself or fight back. I was so broken and had so little faith in myself that I figured that I deserved to suffer... so I did.
I began to force myself into the mindsets of others. It was so horrible... I began forgetting hours, days, sometimes weeks at a time just to save myself from the trauma. My self-image and mood hit an all-time low. I was almost chronically depressed, and for the first time in my life, began to honestly wonder if suicide was an option for me.
The most frightening thing about that entire time period for me, though, was that not only was I lost, but Laurie had no idea what to do. She'd scream at me, mentally tear me limb from limb, leave me crying and begging for another chance. Some times she'd ignore me, and leave me there to drown in guilt and desperation... but some times she'd listen. Those were the times that shook me.
Yes, I was hurting myself horribly. Yes, I was practically overriding my own moral code and personality. Yes, I was only doing it for the sake of 'fitting in to society' and doing what my family said was 'right' and 'normal.' But the fact that it hurt so damn much was scaring me to the point where I swore I'd never do such things again. Laurie would be silent, and then she'd uncertainly reply, well maybe that's a good thing. Maybe if you show yourself just how awful this is you won't have to worry about it getting to you? But there was no guarantee, and we were both at a loss.
It went on like that for a while, until the one night when I got so bad that I started sobbing again, asking myself why I was doing this. That's when Laurie showed up and told me she had seen enough. I wasn't desensitizing anything; I was causing myself horrid amounts of pain and compromising who I was. She then offered a different tactic: if I found myself trying to do that to myself again, I should run to her, and she'd take care of it. I wasn't sure if it would work, as I had turned pain into positive reinforcement, but... it did. Surprisingly enough, if I overloaded myself with the sharp physical pain I was addicted to, my sick need for the torturous mental and emotional pain would almost entirely disappear. I hit middle ground for a while, a sort of interim... I dulled my nights with pain until I couldn't take anymore, and I'd go to sleep dreading the morning.
I couldn't run forever, though, and I was still too weak to fight, so Julie took the most horrible route she could find... art. No, I had already run from the figure drawing classes, but she had a different idea. What if I should take them? What if my teachers were right? I should just bite the bullet and 'get used to it...' besides, that's what everyone else is doing. Everywhere you look, that's what people are drawing. So you should too.
I couldn't see how painfully wrong that was. You forget, I wasn't standing up for anything at this point. I was so confused that I was simply following whatever orders were given to me, because 'maybe they know better than I do.' I didn't realize that some people are corrupt, that some people would send me into hell for fun, that 'everyone else' didn't have the right idea after all. I didn't know that then... so I forced myself into it.
This is going to be very hard for me to talk about.
Trying to get used to what I saw in the mirror was one thing. Now I was forcing myself to see things I would never, ever have wanted to see. I began trying to figure draw... but it made me horribly sick. I kept doing it. It was at this point that I began to think I was a lesbian, because although I was horrified of men, I wasn't so disturbed by women. I didn't realize that this was because I was 'technically' used to that already (not to mention that women couldn't hurt my current form in the same ways men could, if you get my drift), and began to warp my personality further. Eventually, though, there was one 'good' aspect... I did become desensitized, but in the wrong way. I became 'used to it.'
I didn't want to be used to it.
I don't know what happened then... like I said, my memory would regularly 'purge' itself so there are literally frighteningly huge gaps in my recall of the past two years. I do know what's happened recently, though.
A month ago, I tried 'traditionally' cutting myself... got a razor and tried that. Unfortunately I couldn't get it to do anything unless I literally 'shaved off' a layer of skin. That would result in a painless, bleeding line, about 2mm wide and almost 3cm long. I gave myself two on my right arm, and was sorely disappointed by the lack of pain (other than the vague 'sting' when the blade cut deep enough to bleed; I recognize it instantly) until I tried to wash them out. It was almost euphoric, I'll sadly admit, and they bled like mad. I watched them for about 10 minutes before throwing a large bandage over them for three straight days (it took them that long to stop bleeding on and off).
I didn't want to go through the whole bandage ordeal just for a good painshock whenever I was near water, so I gave up on that immediately... and I haven't cut my stomach in quite some time too. However, although I've been going for long stretches of time lately without feeling the directionless need to hurt myself mentally, some days I still force myself to give in. It's become so awful though that I rarely go all the way through with it... and almost every time, intriguingly enough, I am interrupted. I'll be forcefully abusing myself and suddenly someone will knock, or the doorbell will ring, or a bug will smash into the window, or I'll simply come to my senses for a moment and think 'wait, why the heck am I still doing this to myself?!'
See, at this point you might be asking yourself 'if you're suffering so badly, and hate doing that to yourself so much, then why don't you just stop??'
I wish it were that easy; I truly do. However, for some sick reason, whenever I get that destructive 'urge,' I go into a sort of locked-up mindset. All I can think about is what I'll do to myself, and often times I disassociate. I'll be destroying my body or my mind and the entire time, I'll be cut off from all my immediate senses, and imagining that this is happening to someone else, maybe in a completely different way. It's scary. I honestly won't see, hear, or otherwise notice anything that's going on around me unless it strongly catches me off guard, hence why it's hard to break out of those bad states, those 'Julie hacks.' Maybe I'll imagine some poor child being mangled by an attacker, who's telling him that unless he lets them hurt him, they'll kill his family. Maybe it'll be one of my characters, caught up in some nightmare they can't escape from. Maybe it'll even be me in another form, me as a Celebi, being ravaged by some brutal Pokemon-catcher group. God only knows... but either way, once I finish up whatever I'm doing, I invariably end up in one of three situations... 1, curled up in the corner and sobbing hysterically, 2, standing in front of the mirror and screaming at it... maybe picking up another 'weapon' and 'punishing' myself in a vicious cycle (sometimes I turn on the faucet until the water is scalding, then burn my hands several times... one time I even hid a knife on the towel rack so I could saw at my chest with it)... or 3, silently walking out into the living room, lying down on the couch, and blankly staring at the wall. Thoughtless, numb. Unwilling to even remember. When I wake up tomorrow I won't recall the evening at all.
If I could turn off this horrid drive, I would have done so years ago. It's a day-by-day war for me.
However, two days ago, on Wednesday night, something happened. I 'lost' that night... I don't remember how, as usual, but I knew something had happened. Laurie confronted me later, she always does, but she wasn't screaming this time. She was tired, silently angry, and visibly determined. It's a hard expression to describe... the look you get when you've made a final decision on something, and you know there's no going back on it. Crossing the Rubicon. She told me once again to stop compromising myself, but then quoted FROST* at me.
"You're the one."
It's a new mindset for me lately... it requires a huge amount of faith, not in my 'self' so to speak, but in my purpose as a single individual, as a single soul. I'm the one. Before I wouldn't have even dared think that I could be significant, that I could be important... I was too concerned in meeting the fleeting whims and perversions of every blackheart around me. Now I'm stronger. Now I know who I am, I know what my limits and morals are. But now I can't stop thinking about the lyrics of that song that saved my life... that song that lifted me up, that made me fall in love again, that kept me from ending my life when I had truly hit rock bottom, the worst night and the best night of my entire life.

And you know, you'll always be the first in line.
And you know, it's all about the life divine.
A hero's ending, all the signs... you're the one, and the one you must survive.
And you know, it doesn't matter what you do.
And you know, the luck you feel will pull you through.
The never-ending light you find... you're the one, the one who must survive.


Faith, martyrdom, forgiveness, love, everything. There's no such thing as coincidence. I can't possibly begin to describe the multiple, deep meanings those lyrics hold for me, but the moment I first heard them whispered into my ears, on that black night as I contemplated the end, I knew more than anything that they were speaking to me.
To me. Only me.
I stopped walking then, I did. I stopped and my eyes teared up, and I swore to myself in that moment that I could not give up. It was a prospect I had never dared imagine... but if I must survive, then survive I would.
Laurie spoke those words to me again, as she does so often now, and I found myself swallowed up in guilt again, the guilt that, months ago, I numbly thought I would never feel again. Do you believe them, she asked? Do you believe those words are yours? Yes, I do. Her voice hardened. Then why don't you listen to them? If you're the one, then no one else knows what you should do. No one else's expectations apply to you. No one else can be you, and you know that.
I thought about that for a while. The freedom that would bring to me was almost incomprehensible. I was so used to living by a pre-written script, so to speak, that I hadn't dared to imagine what it would be like to just toss it aside and ad-lib for a while. Would the audience be shocked? Sure. They might even be scared, furious, offended that I would do so... I wasn't supposed to do that, not in their opinion. But I'd stand before them, wearing the wrong outfit for my assigned role, and speaking words that no soul in the auditorium had ever dreamed I would speak. But I knew, despite the rabble and rage, that I was the only one who could do this, and if I didn't have the guts to do what I knew was right, then God help me but then all would be lost. That's the mindset I have now, and as I fell asleep that night, I wondered why I couldn't just live it and to heck with all this pain I was inflicting upon myself.
On Wednesday night I dreamed of hell, and it scared me more than any other nightmare had ever dared. I was safe that day, but only because I was shaking with fear, terrified of what I might inflict upon myself. It was a sort of sick drive... I was so shaken that I wouldn't let myself think of anything else. But I couldn't possibly go on like that forever...
It wasn't until I woke up Friday morning, my Celebi doll in my arms, that I found it... a working solution. See, I needed motivation. Not something fleeting and yet unrefined, like this basic will I had... I needed something else there, something better than scars, something more painful than blood, something I couldn't possibly break. That's what I realized when he spoke to me.
My guardian angel, Chaos Zero. He'd been showing up in almost every one of my recent dreams, always protecting me, always asking me if I was okay. It had struck me as unusual, as he's typically a rare sight, but it seemed this time he had a reason.
I have been thinking about him quite often lately... and always in negative situations. What if he and I were turned against each other? What if one of us forgot who the other was? What if he went Perfect again, and I couldn't figure out how to save him? The only solutions I could possibly imagine all centered around one thing, one final, desperate chance... and it was the same solution, the same final decision he confronted me with in those early morning hours, still reeling from my visions of hell, still desperately looking for a way out.
I know what you've been going through lately. I know how scared you are, he said. He's always known. I know how much you hurt, and I won't let you do this to yourself any longer. But how could he help me? I've tried everything I can think of. That's when he looked at me, and I recognized the same expression Laurie had worn a few days ago. They had been speaking... they had thought of something. I knew it in that instant, and I was simultaneously full of hope and fear. What have you decided?
'If you love me, if you love anyone, you'll stop doing this.'
An ultimatum. One I couldn't possibly break.
I wondered why they hadn't given it to me before, but then I remembered how weak I was, how willing I was to toss everything away. I remembered that day I decided my life was beyond saving, and I remembered waking up the next morning.
Patience is a virtue. It was a matter of waiting, of suffering, of not giving up until that exact moment, that last second when the light suddenly broke through.


Shock sites.
I started visiting them a few months ago, during the 'rebuilding' stage, when I was beginning to find myself again. The first step was coming to terms with what I truly wanted, and what the hidden motive was behind all this pain I was causing myself. It took a good deal of self-introspection and painful analyzation, but I think I've found it. Ironically, it's the exact thing that started all this.
I need pain. Oh yes, I need it. I need moments of extreme, gut-wrenching emotion, that shatter everything around you and force your perspective to change. Pain.
I was getting it confused with other things for so long; awful things that lied, that pretended to be what I needed. I started looking into 'dark' pages during my failed desensitization stage. I tried to force myself to take on the worst and simply get used to that. I stopped at Dramatica a few times, but always ran from there quickly... it was too dangerous. However, I did find Documenting Reality, and that helped more than I realize. It was a site full of blood and horror; awful gory things that I suppose some people get a kick out of looking at. Not me. For me, DR was a place where I could look into the darkest, most painful aspects of life and really think about them. That was not me suffering... that was some other poor soul, someone I had never met and now never would. There were men mangled beyond recognition... young women lying dead with blood pooling around them... suicides, murders, diseases, everything. I slowly began to feel again. No, I was not sickeningly amused, no, I was not looking upon their broken bodies just for kicks. I was actually feeling... empathy, pity, some sick sort of understanding.
Let's cut to the chase. There's no way I can tell you everything that happened to me over the past two years; like I said, most of that is now lost to me, scratched out of my memory in hysteric moments I'm ironically glad I've forgotten. But I can tell you what the end result was.
I was never truly desensitized, and I was never truly 'used to it' either.
Today I found a video of a man beheaded. I told myself to watch it, not to 'numb myself' to it, but to feel it. The exact opposite of my old method. So I watched. I saw the shirtless man bound, blindfolded, seated under a dim light and surrounded by four men... covered in black, holding guns, faceless. I could not understand their speech, but it continued, almost businesslike, for 75 seconds, as I watched anxiously. At 1:15, one of the men pulled out a knife, and suddenly the three others were holding the blindfolded man, pulling his head backwards. That's when the man began to plead. I don't know who this man was, what he did, or why he was about to die, but I could hear every note of fear in his voice, and my heart broke. I waited fearfully for a few more seconds, and at 1:23, there was a sudden movement and a scream. I won't go into details, no, but my entire body was frozen in empathetic horror... my muscles knotted, my knuckles against my lips, eyes wide and fists tight. I've seen many disturbing things at this point in my life, but I have never flinched so hard. I could barely watch the next three minutes, but I forced myself to anyway... not because I was expected to, not because I had been told to, but because this was real, this was wrong, and I knew it.
Catharsis. Extreme emotion. The pain I need.

There's one more thing I want to bring up, because it's what triggered this.
I've been accused of being sexual more than once, and I don't know why. That confusion is what played the largest role in my desensitization attempt, and it was difficult to deal with. Remember I mentioned the figure drawing? Yeah, I literally put myself through that. Art class forced me to deal with unclothed individuals, and I was terrified-- still am-- but at that point, I still thought it would 'help' if I forced myself to look at them regardless. Let me summarize that experience for you: I did not enjoy it at all, and there was no sexual anything. That's right, I'd be looking straight at some gal and I'd be wondering how the heck anyone would be attracted to that in the first place. At first I was fine with that. Then I brought it up to my mom and therapists, and they said something was wrong with me. So I started trying to 'force' myself (again; what was wrong with me??) to see something in it, although the very thought of it made me ill. That was the lesbian stage, yes. But then I discovered Jena, and something weird happened. Yeah, I could just barely handle the figure drawing thing, but I didn't know those people. The art objectified them, which I loathed. But Jen? Forget it; I love her, and she's not taking her shirt off around me. See the difference? Having that direct, intense conflict between what I was feeling and what I was being told to feel forced me out of that stage pretty darn fast. Sure, I'd still have my moments of 'but what if they're right?', I'll admit it, but ultimately it all came down to what I was unwilling to compromise, ironically.
I've discovered one other thing during all that nonsense, which is what played directly into my weird obsession with actual sensation lately. I am still oddly attracted, albeit non-sexually, to certain girls. I don't know why, but it might be that, with guys, it feels 'wrong' because that's the sort of body I wish I had. So it's like a mirror, or something. I really have no idea. It's probably just aesthetics and not a gender thing at all. That sounds more accurate.
Still, I've come to terms with the fact that I'm omniromantic, meaning that I am able to fall in love with anyone in terms of gender/species/what have you, but if you look into other aspects, things start to change a bit.
I am physically attracted to very, very few individuals. Yes, I do think Celebi and metallic cyborgs are amusingly attractive in the physical sense. I'll also be brutally honest and admit that I find Chaos Zero to be one of the most gorgeous beings I've ever seen. However, although I've never felt any sort of physical attraction for men (when I see one I actually think 'I wish I looked like him,' instead), I still have this unusual weakness for boyish girls. Throw in short hair and a bit of boniness in the right places and I am literally hooked. It's really weird.
Personally, I don't know how you guys define physical attraction, but for me it just means I am aesthetically drawn to a certain body shape/ structure/ whatever. That's a given, I suppose, but... well, this is odd for me.
Yes, I am asexual. No matter how much I'm 'attracted' to someone, that will always come into play. I may joke about it, but it's the honest truth when I say that I probably could never realistically 'be with' a curvy woman, aka what I view as a 'typical' female. The whole chest size thing that some guys obsess over? It scares me. I can't handle sexuality, even if one doesn't act upon it. If you're visibly showing something that I perceive as sexual, such as a large chest or a promiscuous outfit or big hips, I will likely act a bit panicky around you. This doesn't mean I can't love people like that, I just... physically I'm going to be frightened. It's just how I run, sadly. Still, that doesn't explain the last bit of a problem I'm having.
I don't like being touched, but I make exceptions for friends. However, as long as I don't perceive a threat, my personal space can get ridiculously tiny. Even at work, if I have to get change at customer service and there's some other person standing there, sometimes I'll find myself three inches away from leaning on him/her, ha. The only way I can explain this is that, although I don't like things like primal instincts and all that, 95% of the time I consciously feel this very deep spiritual connection to all other people. I can't hurt people, nothing like that, no matter what my mind does, which is why I'm very scared of being hurt and tend to be obsessively paranoid about it outside of my 'safe zones.' It makes no sense to me, that a person could want to hurt another person. But I digress...
Here's the list. 1-I'm asexual. 2-I typically like boyish girls. 3-I have a smaller personal space (within reason) around people I trust or don't perceive as dangerous. 4-I tend to be slightly obsessive when it comes to actually perceiving the world around me (there's even an entire entry dedicated to that point in this journal). See all that? Put it together, and I guess you get what I've noticed.
I've seen girls without anything on, unfortunately (but not in real life, heck no). I don't like it. However, you know the andro point I keep bringing up? Well, if I see a girl with a small chest and no visible... um, femininity (in body shape or whatever), I will actually have almost no problem with it, as long as it stays nonsexual. I'm not 'aroused,' but I'm not numb, either. I get this weird thing; that perception thing.
See, I like the deepest elements of things, the most truly personal things. I like bones, I like scars, I like tendons and veins and freckles and eyes and the way people move. I'm asexual, but... I'm addicted to intimacy. Extreme intimacy. You ever wonder what Chaos Zero and I mean when we talk about '2005?' Yeah. That's basically it.
I have this weird addiction to fragility, to things people take for granted, to hidden things, to secrets. I get it for most things, really, and sometimes it'll hit hard and out of nowhere. It's the reason why, when I got Apollo (my Macbook), I first looked through every file I could find on him, learned what everything on his keyboard was, put my nose up to his screen just to see the individual pixels... turned him off, turned him over, took him apart. Looked at every little piece. Put him back together and memorized every different texture on him. Details. I do it to music, too... I'll listen to the same song, over and over, for hours... maybe repeating the same two seconds just to hear a certain chord, or a certain echo, or the way his voice cracks, or the way she breathes in, or the way I can hear the musician's finger touch a string on that one note. Maybe I'll just listen to every instrument individually, maybe I'll just hold my headphones against my ears, close my eyes, and lose myself.
I'm not typically 'logical' or analytical about it. Sometimes I will sit and think about something small and strange until my head spins, yes, but that's an entirely different thing. I don't know what causes this addiction of mine, really, because it encompasses every sense sometimes. Sight, touch, and sound are huge. They overwhelm me most days.
But... that strange need, sometimes I get it with people. I get it with those girls, the ones I feel close to.
I'll want to memorize the exact color of her eyes, the way her hair feels through my fingers. I'll want to run my fingers over her shoulder blades and feel her heart beat and listen to the way her breath catches sometimes. Is that romantic? I don't know what to call it; it's almost a drive. It's like I need to feel that even if I can't explain why.
It gets really bad, almost desperate, if it's with someone I love intensely-- although I do become more scared when I'm around them. I'm just so addicted to fragility, if that's even the right word. It's the same reason I used to hide a stethoscope in my room as a child, and when I was sure the door was locked I'd just listen to my own chest for a few minutes, until I was shaking from the overwhelming being of it. Just the way it was, simply. I don't know how to explain it. To this day my heart is still the most intimate thing about me, ever. It's also an extremely meaningful theme in all my work. Look for it.
I don't know what I'd do if someone here felt that same sort of need with me, that innocent intimacy. It's always one sided. Always one sided.
Maybe it's simply because I don't feel I exist in the physical world, not genuinely. Maybe it's because I don't see myself as a 'lover' or 'partner,' just a compassionate and selfless observer. But I don't want to be seen back.
I only want the other person to know that they are deeply loved, that's all.
Could I make the exception for someone else? Could I ever identify with this form briefly enough to let anyone else near it?
Perhaps I am destined to be forever disconnected by a thin wall of glass.
Something like that. What is it?


There's so much I still haven't said, which is beautifully funny. I've already said so much!
Still, maybe that'll be a topic for next time. Dreams. You never know.

I hope you all have a beautiful night.








Train whistles, a sweet clementine
Blueberries, dancers in line
Cobwebs, a bakery sign

Oh, a sweet clementine
Oh, dancers in line

If living is seeing
I'm holding my breath
In wonder, I wonder
What happens next?
A new world, a new day to see

I'm softly walking on air
Halfway to heaven from here
Sunlight unfolds in my hair

Oh, I'm walking on air
Oh, to heaven from here

If living is seeing
I'm holding my breath
In wonder, I wonder
What happens next?
A new world, a new day to see



 

 

 

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


I am in so much pain right now. I'm so sick and tired of this.
No pills, no therapy, no counseling helps. What am I supposed to do now? I've already dissociated myself completely from this body... and now I've begun to abuse it, badly. I can't keep living like this.
That's not the beginning, though. It's been a while... you deserve the full story.


When did I last update, truly? January 10th? Man.

First off, I've temporarily put college on hold. My gender dysphoria/ depression/ inability to comprehend anything correctly was taking such a severe toll on my grades that the university threatened my expulsion if I didn't shape up. Well, after seeing every therapist they offered me on campus (PLUS the Dean of the Psychology Department himself) and only getting "we don't know how to help you," my primary counselor suggested I admit myself into a 'mental hospital' for a while, for the sake of having someone around almost 24/7 to help me with my problems.
So I went through the horribly crushing process of 'leaving' temporarily, and started looking into local psychological services that I hadn't tried yet. Long story short, there were none that would accept me (at least of all the ones I checked). So there I was, out of school and away from help.
I spoke to my part-time boss about increasing my hours, so she put me on 5 days a week. I was working only 2-3 hours under a fulltime shift most weeks, but it at least kept me busy.. that is, until I got home and came face to face with all my serrated-edge problems. Day after day after day after day.
I lost all interest in most things, and my memory played along, often deleting entire days from my recollection. I'd wake up in the morning and start to cry, because I couldn't remember anything that had happened over the past freaking week. Then I'd drag myself out of bed, stretch the pain out of my spine and try to choke down breakfast without throwing up. I'd head off to the washroom, close the door and look at my reflection in the full length mirror, silently loathing the body I was stuck in, mentally fighting off both Julie and Laurie's vicious appeals. Sometimes I'd win, sometimes I'd lose... but either way, I'd soon be rushing back out the door, resignedly wondering how quickly the next 7 hours would go by.
I didn't even know why I wanted to get back home, when I only wished to be out of it once I got there. My only explanation is that I have something safe there... my sketchbooks, my music, my Sonic Adventure game disc. Little things, yes, but they're here. Whenever I leave the house I take my laptop, drawings and flash drive with me... that's all I need.
Do I even have a 'home?'
My work desk (read: the table in the hallway) is covered in fluffy things. It's a childhood defense mechanism... hug something cuddly and you're happy, even just for a second.
Sometimes I'll kiss my Chaos Zero plushie when I walk by. My brother thinks we're adorable.

My mother got a boyfriend last year; I don't think I've mentioned him at all yet.
I'm not against the guy, not at all. My problem is that my mother not only spends 95% of all her free time with him now, but whenever they're together and I'm around to hear/see them, they cycle rapidly between making out or bickering. What.
My mother will constantly force him to do things, acts very childish around him, and also acts incredibly irresponsible. Sometimes it bugs him so badly that they start fighting in the kitchen or something. It's happened before... and every time, my brothers and I find ourselves huddled in the living room, looking anxiously at each other and asking what in the world we should do. Just like when our actual parents used to fight.
So now she's not here to help any of us. She's unavailable as a listener, and when she does step in she tends to be extremely rash and volatile. I don't want to go into details. That's one aspect, and it's hit my bro extremely hard lately. I wasn't filled in on his situation though so I can't talk.
My grandmother's been in a deep depression since he started showing up. It hurts me terribly because I rarely see her smile anymore. Apparently this guy went through two women previously, and although I don't know the details, my grandmother just sees him in a very negative light as a result of that (and other things, maybe). So there's a huge 'war' of sorts going on within my own family, and I'm powerless.
I just try to be a peacekeeper, but it doesn't always work. I'll keep trying.

Meanwhile, I'm up until 2AM most nights with a headache and chills, unable to stop thinking long enough to resign myself to sleep. College loan payments are coming in the mail. I currently have no health insurance and the providers I applied to won't accept me. I'm ineligible for government aid. I need to possibly move into a different house. I apparently have big respiratory problems developing from this one. I need to pay copyright costs and get at least two large-scale works done for an art show. I need a passport. My first semesters of college wiped out my savings account. I need a car. I need freakin' surgery. I need to drive all the way to Chicago by myself in July, because if I don't, she won't make it through the rest of the year.
Nujabes passed away... Tox isn't dead yet, thank God... I didn't physically die before May 7th, but I think I may have died on the inside. That terrifies me. I want to cry sometimes.
Dori tried to commit suicide twice this year already. She wants nothing to do with me. I don't mind, in the sense that I can see why she's avoiding me... but it hurts that I want to help and can't.
I finally spoke to Jena. God only knows how much I love her; I hope she's more successful than she's ever dreamed. She deserves it.

I can't remember any of my dreams lately, and that frightens me. The few I remember are usually painfully surreal or awfully nightmarish. I never used to have this many bad dreams before. Boss, are you trying to show me something?
Got a super-butch haircut today, haha. Geez. I keep screwing with my appearance because nothing fits, nothing works, nothing is me but those pained expressions I see in the mirror sometimes. This is just a vessel. Just a vessel. Nothing more.
At least the little kids at work will start seeing me as a guy again. That always makes my day.


I've been having breakdowns and sicknesses much more often than usual lately. I'm afraid that my immune system is already shot from all this stress.
I worked at a factory for two days back in February. Packing insulation. I honestly didn't mind it too much; I got to move around a lot and the time went by quickly... but I was expected to learn everything within those first two days, and my co-workers were very demanding of me. Plus, when I got out of work and sneezed, I'd end up with a tissue full of frickin' insulation fuzz. I ended up quitting because God knows I have bad enough breathing issues already. Oh well. At least I got to wear a surgical mask all day on the job.

I spoke to Q and Mel over Skype this year, too. It was great, except for how it ended. Why does she have to suffer too?
I also found AAA and Angelbee on Facebook, haha. Friended 'em both. I miss them so much... I just which I knew which CL on there was my old friend.
Vickie's on there too. I can't visit her page without wanting to burst into tears.

I've made a beautifully incredible amount of progress on Dream World, too... just wish I had enough confidence to dive right into my artwork for it. It's just such an effort to pick up a pencil anymore.



I don't know what I'm talking about.




I'm in a lot of pain. I can't even feel anything, but I'm in so much pain. I can't explain it.
I hope I've said enough here... I don't know what else to say, ironically. There's just so much that it's blending into the background. I'm so used to it being here that I don't even realize it's there until...



1AM again.
Can't sleep.

 

 

 

 

jmc

Apr. 6th, 2010 12:29 am
prismaticbleed: (aflame)


You don't know me, Jena, but I love you so much.
I know you have someone, yes-- but I don't ever want to take his place. I would never do that to either of you, especially when he's the luckiest man in the world.
You're an angel, an inspiration, and a truly one of a kind individual.
I will always be there for you, no matter how far apart we are, no matter how many miles or mysteries stand between us. Do you know why?
It's because you've literally changed my life.

God only knows how proud of you I am.
I want to cry every time I look at your work, that's how gorgeous it is to me. I'm afraid that if I ever meet you I'll dissolve into tears, really. Take my admiration for your work, my great respect for you as a person, and this awfully strong love I'll admit I have for you as a person, and that's proof enough of such a possibility.
I still want to meet you, though. I just want to see you and hear you talk... to stumble into some blessed situation where I can finally speak to you face to face. I want to smile at you and say hello and ask if we could take a photo together. That's all I ask. I'd treasure that photo forever, I really would...

 


sparkles

Jan. 20th, 2010 05:36 pm
prismaticbleed: (Default)


I don't know what my boss is doing.

I slept for about 9 hours last night, woke up exhausted, and kept spasmodically falling asleep throughout the school day. This has been happening for weeks now.
Even worse, about 4 weeks ago, I honestly slept for 24 solid hours and was STILL tired after that whole fiasco.
What is this, super-overtime?
It's not that I mind sleep, no. I'm a dream addict, and being able to just shut down temporarily after drowning myself in stress is always good. But geez, I have a life to deal with either way, and I can only do that when I'm awake... so why do I keep phasing into the subconscious world whenever I'm in a quiet room? Am I just that susceptible to fatigue or what?
Is my mind even more terrified than I am, that it's desperately clinging to the only escape route it has?

I don't know... but it worries me. My apprenticeship aside, I don't know if this is biological or what. For all I know, it could be purely stress-related, or maybe even psychological (and God knows how many of my problems stem from that), but whatever it is, it's costing me grades and time and I can't keep dealing with that.
I'm just always so tired.


I managed to finish both Amber and Melissa's transformation themes today... for LG*Girls, you know. I miss those little ladies; I'm trying hard to revamp their designs and, as soon as I get a better Windows computer (or fix Abbey up to speed), I can start experimenting with animating their fusion sequences.
Fun stuff, seriously. They keep me smiling.

Viral still thinks it's awesome beyond comprehension that Hosea has a New York accent. I was drawing Gamaliel last weekend and the story topic just came up... I need to do more research on robotics, as well as New York culture/ housing/ slang/ what have you for the sake of series accuracy. God knows I love my research, and He knows I love my kids even more, but unfortunately I don't know where I'm going to find the time to do it all.

You could cut the irony with a chainsaw, let me tell you.
Every few days, when I stop at the local gas station, the dude there jokes around with me for always heading off to class early in the morning, and still not having a major picked out. We laugh about my workaholic tendencies, sure, but once I get back on the highway I can't help but worry.
I'm already a sophomore. Some may say I have 'all the time I need' to pick a major yet, but I seriously doubt it. I am far, far from the norm in terms of what time I have left and why.
Looking around at all the other students in this computer lab... I assume at least a handful of them are having financial troubles, sure, whether they be due to family issues, lack of job hours, typical college expenses, or all three (or several other factors, really). That's a given, but... how many others have to panic over whether or not they're going to make it through the semester, not because of other classes or a job or anything like that... but because they might have to be 'put away' down in Philadelphia before spring even begins? How many kids are juggling multiple psychologists, psychiatrists, and God knows how many other doctors just for the sake of figuring out just what the heck they're supposed to do?
How many kids go to career services and are told, multiple times, that 'we have no idea what to do with you,' because they were too afraid of misunderstandings if they said what they really wanted to do with their lives?

Yes, maybe I'm making too much of a fuss over this, but the truth still stands. You guys all know just how ridiculously convoluted my 20 years on this planet have been so far.

I'm a population minority in a sense... asexual neutrois celibate, of course. It wouldn't be a problem if it didn't cause me problems with everything. If I mention it at home I'm ostracized or thrown at another therapist. If I mention it to said therapists I'm told that 'I'll grow out of it,' ignoring the fact that I've been 'growing out of it' since the 2nd grade. I wouldn't dare mention it in public, as most people don't take kindly to severe genderfreaks and I'd likely make my college life into more of a mess than it is now.
Freakin' doctors won't even sign me up for surgery because 'you're too young and we don't want you scarring at this age.' For God's sake, man, I refuse to die without any scars. If the only way to be 'free' from this chronic curse is to slice myself open in thirty-six different ways, then get out the freaking scalpel and get started. I've got all the time in the world.

Oh, but that's just the tip of the iceberg. How about all the dudes upstairs?
My mother wants me to 'get married' so I can 'have kids' and all that jazz... little does she know that I have over 700 metaphorical 'children' upstairs and my soulbond and I are going on 7 years this December.
Nevermind the fact that said soulbond is an energy-based humanoid, mind you.
I spend hours upon hours panicking over my future, wondering where in God's green earth I'm going to end up, because so far all the signs are pointing towards a dead end.
I need to change someone... I need to save someone's life, I need to inspire the world. My only purpose on this earth is to do good for the sake of others, but if I can't even hold my own sorry life together, how am I supposed to use it to support somebody else's?

About that earlier 'put away' point, though... my family, my psychologists and I are seriously considering my withdrawing from this semester and being admitted into a sort of 'psychological hospital' for a little while.
It's a bit of an unnerving thought, considering the fact that my bro was in one of those at the beginning of 2008 (my worst year so far), but if it means I can take a break from all the stress on my head and, hopefully, finally figure out just what the heck is wrong with me that keeps me from functioning in society, then hey. It's better than failing another semester, at least.

I need another hug from Veser. Come on, shark boy. Get over here.

Is it selfish to care about others?
Yes, I know caring is supposed to be a wonderful thing, and it is, but I'm thinking too deeply into this... I love people by my nature, and I don't want people to suffer because they're all God's children and I do love 'em. Is that bad, for my personal concerns to be taken into the situation?
It's driving me mad. I have an opportunity to finally connect with Jena on a small level, and I want to just throw my ego out the window to do so, but in order to even say hello I have to tell her that 1) yes, she's changed my life, 2) yes, I had to desperately search for months to find her, and 3) yes, I do love her terribly. That's immediately dragging my own self into this, and I don't want her to think I'm seeking her friendship for a selfish reason, or worse, because I'm a stalker (which I hope I am not, in any sense of the word). No, I want her to know the honest truth, as odd as it may be, and that is that I love her and wish the absolute best for her BUT she has no obligations whatsoever to try and 'live up' to anything for me.
I want to be her friend because she has changed my life and I just want to be there for her in return.
I want her to be herself, no exceptions, and I want to support her in all her endeavors.
I just want to let her know that, if she ever feels as lonely as I do sometimes, I will always be there for her if she needs someone.
Is that selfish, to want to be a positive force in her life? Is it egotistic to want her to know she's loved and will always have someone to turn to?
I don't know what to think anymore, and it's tearing me apart.


I'm trying to rediscover myself regardless.
It's hard, though... the worries, the stress, it eats away at me. I have little motivation on most days, and even when I do I'm always so darn tired. I keep running to escapes, just to free my mind for a little while and calm down all the noise, but inevitably I end up with even more to think about. I decide to see Princess and the Frog and cheer up, but my favorite character ends up dead and I spend the night tangled up in convoluted thoughts on the themes of love and true friendship. I plug in the PS1 and hang with Klonoa, but start getting all philosophical about the concept as well as wishing I could create a game as beautiful as that. I chill out to some FROST* and am floored by Jem's musical brilliance, before panicking because I feel obligated to reach that same level of awesome, nevermind the fact that I'm an inexperienced amateur and may not be able to maneuver my fingers in 10 years, thank you arthritis. I browse through deviantART and have to stop because I can't imagine how people can create such stunning works of art, could so clearly express their imaginations.
I wake up in the morning and immediately panic because I have years of work to complete, so many people to reach out to and God only knows how much time left, and like a moron I've been too afraid to even make the first move. Geez...
I think I'm going to drive down to Borders and drown myself in mint tea and cool people.


I really, really wish I could just sit down and talk to Preludove or Hosea face-to-face right now. I need someone who can pick me up and make me smile, but who also knows what I've been through firsthand. I need to talk to that indomitable flirt with a love for adventure and a real understanding of loss... I need to talk with the disco addict who knows how it feels to not only be euphoric beyond belief but also pained beyond your ability to tolerate.
Most of all, I just need to freakin' cheer up here. I have so much love, so much energy, so much life inside me. I'm the sort of kid who would spend a whole day running through the city like a maniac with a few friends and just enjoy everything if I could. I want to learn to free-run, skateboard, surf, breakdance, play drums, and so many other things-- not what you'd expect to hear from the quiet kid who seldom talks, right? Still, if you paid attention to the wide-eyed amazement I give the world, paid attention to the grins I give to mirrors and listened to the words I can't help but ramble as I wander down the halls with my fire-red bookbag covered in Pokemon paraphernalia, you might get a better idea of who I really am.

Gosh, I just want to hop a plane to Gimmelwald and run through those fields, man.
By the way, if you have no idea what this wondrous location that I adore even is, it is right here, up here, across here and down here.
NOW YOU SEE WHY I MUST LIVE THERE.

Anyway, speaking of awesome things, I started a new Youniverse profile for the sake of having two sets of accurate results I can compare.
I know I've plugged that site before, but seriously, sign up and give it a shot. It really makes you think about yourself and I'll tell you what *hits the table*, that's just what I need.


Man... whatever the future holds, this stupid stress isn't going to kill me.
My heart is still full of light and love, and as long as I never forget to help others, take nothing for granted, share everything I have and live my absolute best no matter what, I'll never have to worry about a worthless life.
Now, as long as I eventually earn enough cash to move to Switzerland, it's all good.

 



prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

 


Oh thank God she updated. I was seriously starting to panic; what if something happened? There's no way I would know...
...I really have to stop updating like this. People are going to get the wrong idea, I suppose.
Still, she's apparently just worn out from classes (I know the feeling!), but is talking to the guy she loves again. I really, truly hope that works out, and that she can stay with him, because I know she needs that in her life.
Don't get me wrong, I'm happy that I haven't said anything to her yet because I'm afraid I'd seriously mess things up for her... but I won't deny that it does sting.
I don't mind distance; it's the disconnection that hurts.

Anyway, in other news... got home at 3AM this morning from the best night of my entire life.
That's right, I actually went with my dad to see Todd Rundgren in Connecticut! I was praying I'd get to see him, and my father was kind enough to buy us both tickets and drive us out there yesterday. Let me tell you, though-- it was absolutely phenomenal! My dad and I were both absolutely psyched, for lack of a better term, and Todd himself was amazing.
Geez, to see him live on stage! I'm never, ever going to forget it.
Even better, last night's concert was actually filmed so hopefully I'll be able to get the DVD eventually as well, haha. I got a shirt of course (I always do), not to mention my dad snuck my camera in so I nabbed a few photos and short clips, thank goodness. I needed a personal visual memory to keep, to sync with that lingering buzz of euphoria I have from the good old triple-9 performance.
Really, I'm thanking God I finally got to see Todd after all these years of wanting to. Wow.

In yet more other news, went to see "9" in theaters today and will see "District 9" on Saturday. So many nines!
Also switched my third Kiwi keychain request to Chaos Zero (again!), as he'd match my laptop perfectly and clear up a lot of confusion about that sticker, haha. Plus I carry that laptop everywhere, so it works. The other two lovely guys are going on my keys!

Now for school, as DP brought that same point up... I'm not doing well.
I know, I've been saying "oh, it's fine! I just have a lot of work" and things like that. Well, oftentimes there is a severe discrepancy between reality and how I feel/ how I perceive things. That's obvious.
In short, I've been missing a ton of classes due to both depression and bad planning, am already falling behind in art, and have no idea what's going on in my English or Art History classes. I keep forgetting supplies and assignments, I still don't have the books I need... geez.
I'm really becoming a delinquent, and I don't like that. I wish I knew why this was happening, but as for now I just need to try harder and hope it all works out.
But it's hard for me, you know. Ever since Dare told me how childlike I was on the inside, I've been looking at my life and how I react to the lives of others in a different way, and so far it's done nothing but prove her point. I still can't understand half the feelings and concepts the individuals around me are experiencing, and I'll be honest and say that it scares me when things like that come up in class (especially when it concerns me directly, like in a critique or comment). I have no idea how to respond, and end up looking indifferent, antipathetic, disgusted, or just plain bewildered. Sometimes it's intentional; I tend to put up a very cold front on campus so people will leave me be, but that's just a direct result of my problem. I don't know how to deal with people, let alone actively try to associate with them, so I just play the part of the 'punk in black' that people instinctively avoid on a physical basis alone.
Wish it didn't have to be that way, but it's safer for all of us. I've already been badly scarred by several unforeseen events of last year, and God help me but I want to keep the white parts of my mind white until I get out of here... if I get out of here.
Maybe I'm really not fit for college after all. I don't know.
I'm still too naive... too damn innocent, I guess.
It's painful just how bitingly ironic that is...

...
I've been literally burning with so many kinds of love over the past week.

I spoke to some dA pals last night (even though I don't like talking-- sorry guys!), so that boosted my friendship sort of love quite a bit... not to mention I spoke with Jim again last week and have been meaning to talk with Ben soon. I have no idea what Q's up to, but last I heard from him he was not only busy but rather distressed, from what I could gather... I'll admit I'm worried, but there's nothing I can do so I'll just hope for the best.
And then I have all those people upstairs! They go without saying, but I have been trying extremely hard to connect with them more lately, and the effort is seriously paying off. It's been giving me so much joy and inspiration, and I truly need that.
I have so much platonic love going around it's almost hilarious. My inspirations, my old friends, my co-workers... they're all such amazing people, and I'm truly blessed to have them all in my life.

Throw in a tiny spark, though, and suddenly the affection sets on fire and I have something terribly unusual, something strange to me yet precious nonetheless.
You all know what 6 main people fit into that category (2 of each gender, wow), and let me tell you this has all been at a serious high point and I don't know why. Not complaining, though.
Selph and I haven't been talking much lately, which isn't good, but he says to not worry as he knows I'm busy. I wish he wouldn't do that, though! I want to talk to him, even if he has to literally interrupt in the middle of a class. I need his support just as much as I did last year.
Didn't get to draw Ryou anything for his birthday this year (September 2nd) which quite upset me, but I made the effort to spend much more time with him that week, so I hope that made up for it. I did promise him that I'd eventually put something together, so maybe I'll sketch him out this weekend. I'll have to try.
Spoke to Marik quite a bit last week, too. I miss that guy, but I have to laugh-- I'm always saying 'I don't want him to feel left out' and the like, but I put so much effort into always doing little things to fix that problem, that I can't imagine how he'd feel left out as a result, haha. I am such a weirdo sometimes.

JMC's still busy where I can't see her, so I just pray everything is going well for her. God only knows how proud I am of that girl... I want to cry every time I look at her work, that's how gorgeous it is to me. I'm afraid that if I ever meet her I'll dissolve into tears, really. Take my admiration for her work, my great respect for her as a person, and this awfully strong love I have for her, and that's proof enough of such a possibility, no matter how cold a front I put up.
I still want to meet her, though. In person, too... some situation where I have to overcome my fears and finally speak to her face to face. I'm nervous even thinking about it, though... what in the world would I say or do? I want to make a good impression on her; I want to actually look like the person I am on the inside, not some facade I put up. And as horribly selfish as it sounds, I do want her to like me in return-- even if it's only a little bit, just a smile at our theoretical conversation. I want to make her think, make her smile. More than anything else, I just want her to remember me.

And forgive me, but what's a blue entry without a mandatory mention of my blue guy? Seriously.
I think I'm at a point where words no longer work, though. I get that sort of feeling now, the one where no words, no matter how eloquent, will be accurate enough... that weird sort of rush that makes you smile and flinch from the ache at the same time. I don't think I'll ever quite get used to it, and that's a good thing! I like keeping things like that true... I don't like taking anything for granted, or losing the original meaning/ effect of something. People do that all to often nowadays; they do or say things so often that they become automatic or even empty. I take great efforts to prevent that from happening, and although I'll be the first to admit that it doesn't seem like it here (but then again, this is personal), I try to keep things to myself as much as I can. Why? Because when things like this become public, they often just get tossed around as a conversation topic, not as something irreplaceable.
Still, sometimes I can't help but say things out loud, because geez, it's important to me and I automatically assume people will care. I'm still green around the edges, though, because I still can't accept that people don't.
But I'm getting off topic.
I haven't been drawing him lately at all. I need to fix my style of drawing him, not to mention I have to draw his higher forms and various canon/ non-canon transformations, as I haven't yet. Point is, though, I need to draw him, for multiple reasons. One of the new ones is to fine-tune my style enough for SoS 2010, honestly! I am going no matter what, and I am going to enjoy every minute.
Man, I really need to get working on SI again, even if I have to do it myself. I can't possibly ever let that series go; it's far too important to both my brother and I. I'll have to bug him about it.
Also, I don't think I've said this anywhere yet, but I've been tracking down and buying all the Sonic comic issues with Chaos Zero in them, just for the sake of having them (which I personally find hilarious on my part). I have #5, #6, #28, and #29 of the SonicX series, and #83 of the main Archie comics so far. Perfect shows up in many issues though, which I admit hurts a bit at times, but I do not hate him; heck, I can't even dislike him. A change in appearance does nothing to change the individual, and I know that all too well. Open your heart, you know.
Close your eyes and feel it burn... open your heart and let me in.


It's 4AM already. Wow, Mister Sandman's not going to be very happy about that! He's such a sweetheart though. I drew a quick color ref of him here if you want a visual aid! I need to talk about him more; he's the best boss ever.
But I've been upset lately. Due to the awful amounts of sleep I get + the havoc I wake up to every morning, I haven't remembered any of my dreams since that night Sandman gave me music. It's been taking a serious toll on my mood, too. There's nothing I can actively do to fix that, but I think that from now on, if I don't remember any dreams, I'm going to update homefive with an old dream from my written journal (I kept one for about 3 years before I switched to LJ for time-saving reasons). It will not only help me remember old dreams (and maybe trigger more new recall), but it will also help you guys see what I've dreamed of in the past. I know I reference a lot of my dreams that I've never explained, too, so it will help.

I won't get any dreams if I don't sleep, though, so I suppose I should call it quits for tonight.

I hope the stars are out...





Sometimes I just feel so alone
I don't want to admit to my friends that I feel confused
I wonder what I'd do with myself if the world was gone

Something makes me stay on my feet
Don't you dare admit to defeat
And if I tell myself it's all right
I can comfort myself through the night
and watch another day dawn
And everything will be cool

I got to keep on keeping on
There's nothing else I can do
But sometimes I don't know what to feel...

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (aflame)


I'm having a few thoughts.

I've never before felt like this whenever I look at someone, but even so, she does it every time.
For some reason, it just feels right. It feels completely untainted and clear.

She makes me feel real, somehow.
When I think about how much I love her, just... simply, truly love her, I feel like I'm innocent again. It's a funny feeling, but I like it.

I still want to meet her someday, and I think I finally want that meeting to be more than a fleeting one. I want to be her friend for real; I want to be someone she can trust, and I want to stay like that for the rest of my life.




He feels different, whatever he is.
With her, it's pure and crystalline, really. With him, it aches.

I look at him, and it's not a spontaneous ray of sunshine; it's a wave of some painfully desperate emotion that I can't even begin to describe because it drives me to tears when I do.

He runs deep after so many years, fragment or not. I keep every moment of that painful love in my heart, and in these early morning hours when the sunrise is slowly turning the world into a miniature heaven, I'm entirely aware of every last one of them.

Shockwaves, I used to call them.



I think it's because it feels so different for both of them.

I love JMC, but I love her in a completely platonic and incredibly sincere way.
I love Chaos Zero, but I love him in a completely devoted and incredibly intense way.

And yet, paradoxically... when you compare the very essences of both those relationships, they're exactly the same.


Respect, trust, concern, hope, understanding, patience, forgiveness, devotion, sincerity... absolute love.
I run on the same rules no matter what I do, and that's at the center of everything for me.


People tend to mislabel love, and it's terribly sad... but when you feel actual love, the truest, purest and strongest kind, it's true what they say-- you just know. It's the sort of feeling that you never, ever forget.

And the rest of you go without saying...
I love each and every one of you so much... no matter who you are or where you're from or how we met or anything. I hope you realize that.



I thank God every day that I have this.

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)



She's back.

Best birthday present ever.

Geez, I don't know what happened, but I don't ever want it to happen again.
I can't ever take anyone for granted... even in small ways, like this.


So why the heck am I still afraid to say anything? Am I just afraid that I'll be taken the wrong way, that I'll be looked down on or shot down?
I think I'm afraid of being tangled up, that's what.
I mean, sure, I love her immensely, but she has someone and I NEVER want to take that away from her. I don't ever want to take the place of that person, and I'm not asking for that.
I just want to be someone she can turn to, I guess.
I want her to know how much I care, how much I've always cared... how I'm there for her even if she doesn't know it and never has. I want to be a friend to her, but I'm scared because I'm not exactly a good friend.
I have a fair amount of friends, yes, but as I said in my last entry, I am terrible at communicating and at keeping connections, even if I always remember and think about people... even if I'll love them until the day I die.

I swear, I don't know what's wrong with me.
I still remember AAA, who was in my elementary school class from 1st to 8th grade. She was my 'best friend' for two of those years, but we never did much together. I'm just not a very social person.
Still... I looked up to her more than anyone.
Here's a secret... in sixth grade, I went to ridiculous lengths to actually stay after school, sneak into our classroom in secret, take one of her random art/writing tablets, and take it home over Easter break. (Yes, I'm dead serious.)
Why?
Because I adored that girl. I knew we weren't close enough for her to trust me with her stories and drawings (my life practically revolved around writing and art, and still does), and that seriously hurt. I knew I'd never get a chance to be that close, either, so I took a wild opportunity and did something that surprises me to this day.
I took that book home, I read it several times... and then I drew a full-page picture in there for her to find when she re-opened it.
I drew Iridicel and Unidome, two of my Jewel Monsters (Friendship and Imagination, respectively), along with a message that 'we would be friends forever' and that if she ever wanted something from me, be it artwork or anything else, that all she had to do was ask.
I never got a response, but man it felt good to know that I had given her something like that.

She designed three Jewel Monsters for me that are canon to this day... I put her exact Trainer persona into my fanmade Elite Four during my original Pokemon obsession... I modeled some of my OCs after her.
I last saw her about two years ago, when she spontaneously showed up at my workplace. I was dying to say hello, to ask her how she had been since 8th grade, but... I didn't.
I was too freaking scared. I was scared that she had bad memories of me, that she would get the wrong idea, that she simply wouldn't care, that I would screw up.
And yet, I still don't know if I'd have the nerve to say anything if I saw her tomorrow.

Now I have JMC and DP, and it's the same freaking problem.


Why the heck do I always do this?
Why do I care, why do I love people, but avoid any close connections like the plague?
Why, when I do get close connections, do I tend to ignore them and pretend that I'm just a watcher from afar?

I can't do this anymore. I can't keep disconnecting myself from the people that mean the most to me, and I can't keep hiding from the people I'm ironically dying to know.
The real question, though, is... how do I break out of this?
What am I supposed to say, if I decide to step out of the shadows and finally say hello?

"Well, I know we haven't spoken much since 6th grade, but I miss you terribly... I think about you constantly and hope your life has been fantastic so far?"

"To be honest, I saw you in a photograph back in January and pretty much fell for you instantly... I hope this doesn't sound weird, but you're a huge inspiration to me and I think I actually love you?"

"I found your journal at random last July, and I've been reading it religiously since then... I figured it was time to let you know how much I care about you and tell you that you're not alone?"


To just come out of nowhere and say something like that... especially considering that they're all girls and I'm such a mess identity-wise... geez. I don't know how they'd react.
I'm dying to say something, though. I don't want to lose them and have to live the rest of my life with this guilt eating me alive... because I never let them know when I had the chance.



I think I actually have a chance, right now.
She returned, and then I saw this...


"I want something real, something sustainable, something that will keep me happy. I don't think I'll ever really find it though.
It's not that I am depressed lately, because I'm really not. I've actually been alright for the most part. I just tend to feel empty, like I am lacking something important that could make me happy.
I feel so damn lonely all the time. Like all that I am is calling out to someone, reaching for them, just wanting them to respond. Not a specific someone, just anyone. I want to feel close to someone. I want someone that will make me feel less alone, less alienated. Someone I can connect with completely. It's ridiculous though."



...

I empathize. I understand, I want to save her from that... and now, I might actually be able to.
It's a stretch, I know... it's an almost-impossible hope, but there's always a chance.

She's wanting someone to respond... and here I am, with my hands on the keyboard and some horrible pain in my chest, a few seconds away from possibly helping that wish come true... and too damn scared to do anything.


It's ridiculous.

This silence is killing me.








When I was a young boy I tried to listen
Don't you wanna feel like that?

We're part of the human race and
All of the stars and the outer space
We're part of the system plan

All this noise, I'm waking up
And all the space, I'm taking up
I said I cannot hear you, you're breaking up

Maybe you get what you wanted
Maybe you stumbled upon it
Everything you ever wanted, in a permanent state

Maybe you'll know when you see it
Maybe if you say it, you'll mean it
And when you find it, you keep it in a permanent state

Swim out on a sea of faces, the tide of the human races,
An answer now is what I need.
See it in a new sun rising,
See it break on your horizon

Oh, come on love, stay with me...

 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 


Today was both fantastic, and a freaking nightmare.


I'm still fighting Julie. I don't know why I haven't won yet. I'm terrified.
I'm afraid she won't go away until I get my surgery... not under any other circumstances.
I feel so dirty... so wrong. I feel completely wrong.
God help me, but I'm afraid I'm too far gone...


I still miss Dori; I really do.
I hope she comes back... that, or I hope I find her again someday.
I still don't know what I'd say if I got the chance.


Jena was online today, though.
She hasn't been online in a while, so seeing that I haven't lost her gave me a little glimmer of light. (She has amazing musical taste, too! Seriously, I love listening to what she listens to...)
...I love her.
I'll admit it right now-- I love her terribly, and I can't even think of denying that.
She's the most beautiful girl I've ever seen, and that's saying a lot. And it's weird, because I've seen a heck of a lot of pretty girls-- girls with red hair and trench coats and green eyes and all that-- but, no matter what, I always think of Jena as the 'top of the list,' you know. My rainy-eyed girl.
It's kind of funny. I've never had anything like this before, where I'm completely happy watching her from afar like this.

I think she lives in Oregon; I'm not sure (I know Dori lives in Wisconsin). She's either the same age or a little older than me, but I don't really pay attention to age.. I don't even know if she's dating or married or single or what, and that doesn't matter to me because I don't want to take the place of 'that person' anyway.
Really, I just want to meet her, to see her in real time and hear her talk; I want to smile at her and say hello and ask if we could take a photo together.
I'd treasure that photo forever, I really would... but I don't know if I'd have the courage or the reason to admit 'I love you' with her standing right in front of me. (Plus, because I'm an asexual celibate-- but that's not exactly obvious at first glance-- I'm afraid of people getting the wrong idea!)
I considered it before. I follow her online; I can easily say that any minute of any day... but even though (I'll admit) I've strongly considered it-- I've even typed the words and deleted them-- I've never hit 'send.'
I don't know if I should, and I actually don't think I should.

Honestly, I finally told Ben and Jim that I loved them, but now I feel like that's another huge responsibility on my head. I have to live up to that or I'll let them down; make them think I don't care, or that I'm manipulative and just 'collect' people to love like dolls on a shelf.
That's not true. It never was, and never will be.
But, the sad truth is, I don't know what to do.
That's why I suck at conversations, too! Ben called me on the phone about a month ago, and I didn't know how to talk to him. Why? Because I've never had many conversations outside of my family! No one in elementary school wanted to talk with me-- the only person who did was AMG, and back then she didn't want to listen to what I had to say (although I don't blame her; I as a weeaboo back then). High school, forget it-- no one even looked at me twice. I sat alone at lunch mod for two years, and I was just tossed around random tables for the other two. I really didn't mind, but I wouldn't be surprised if I spoke a grand total of ten sentences in school between 2004 and 2008!
Point is, I have no social skills because I've never been given the opportunity to exercise them, and I don't know if I can correctly learn them now.
That burns over onto relationships, though. I don't know what to say, I don't know how to react, I don't know how to keep the communication going... even with typing! Q can attest to that; I don't say much. I'm sorry for that, because I'm positive it gives the wrong impression, but this is the real reason.
I really, truly wish I could go on Skype again with Jim and Q and LAD... but I don't know how. It's gotten to the point where I even avoid conversations, because they're so awkward and I don't know what to do and just end up feeling horribly guilty for not talking. I know how stupid that is, as avoidance won't help me improve my people skills, but it's tough.

So that's partly what I mean when I say that I wouldn't know what to say to Jena or Dori.
I want to tell them how much they mean to me, yeah, but I'm not good with talking.
However, reason #2 is the fact that neither of them know I exist, regardless of how long I've known about them.
So, if I ever did meet them, and told them what I've been feeling, they'd probably think I was either a psycho stalker, a delusional little kid, or even a lesbian, and I am NONE of the above!
Really, I'm just as much as asexual as I always was, and I hope I'm not a delusional stalker, haha!
I just wish I knew what to do.


Anyway, they both make me happy, even if Dori is indirectly contributing to a heck of a lot of heartache right now (I don't hold it against her, of course).
I'm wondering, though... I last checked her journal on March 25th or so, and around April 9th, she was gone! What happened?
However... glimmer of hope. On March 25th, she said in her latest (last?) entry that she was actually happy.
I've been following her for a year; believe me when I say she's had some pretty rough times in the past!
So... regardless of what happened, I hope she stays happy. I just want her to be happy, and I want her to have a good life, even if I never get to see her again.
I'll always remember her.



...But now to live up to my nickname of 'paradox.'

Today really was horrible.


"Right now, that's all I want out of this life... for you to be you again."

Chaos Zero. Barely twenty seconds ago.
I am so freaking shattered today.

Sure, I spent all morning quoting TF2 and singing Tony Bennett's music and watching Pokemon 2000 and writing more of Dream World: Part 11... work was fantastic... and when I got home, Jena was online... but I don't know. Somehow, all of that is completely nullified when I think about the bad things that happened to me after 10PM.
It's always late. It's always at home. ALWAYS at home.
I can stay on campus until 8PM... heck, I can stay out until 11PM if I want, heaven knows where I'd go... but wherever I'd stay, I'd be safe. (My current favorite spot is the not-so-local Borders cafe... with Selph, my thought-book and a green tea latte.)
I'd be perfectly happy, waiting out the interim in any place that would have me, enjoying every moment of floating time between responsible disconnection and the harrowing reality of having a "home" I had to return to.

I can't even count the number of times I've driven home in the sunset, playing Uyama Hiroto with the windows down and wishing I could just drive for hours instead of going home.
I don't want to go home anymore, and I'm not even sure why.

...Well, besides Julie, but that's not the point.

The point is, why do I always want to me lost or disconnected or alone or something along those lines?
Why do I stay up until 1AM on any given night, typing and dreaming and praying and crying and pretending that I'm the only one in this dark house?
Why do I spend every moment of my free time on campus, working on my assignments and my personal projects without even the slightest passing thought of my home life?
Why have I seriously considered running away from home several times within the past month, even when I have no money, no means to support myself, and nowhere to go?

I wish I knew.



Back on topic.
I want Julie OUT OF ME.
I'm getting some hideously weird 'delusions' and nightmares now... I keep having nightmares of getting raped, by both men and women, and it freaks me out.
Last night, I had two successive nightmares of committing suicide (drowning and hanging, don't ask me why) and then being dragged off into some hallucinogenic hell before waking up in a cold sweat.
I wish I could just sleep on the freaking couch, but my parents won't let me. Can't tell them why, though!

I'm getting a gas mask within the next two weeks, by the way. (It's a half-face non-filter one, not a Pyro-style head & filter one, although those are cool too.)
No, it's not just because I like them (yes, that's one of my quirks that I've never mentioned yet online, aha)-- it's also because it'll help me in multiple significant ways.
Let me quote from my Xanga-- "I am getting my gas mask, regardless of whatever happened today. It's my first ticket out of here... not just because it's awesome. It'll also keep me from biting, bingeing, talking like an idiot all day, getting distracted too badly, and identifying myself with the face in the mirror."
Every word of that is true sadly and unfortunately.
Oh well. I have a strong hope that it will work, and by Gyarados, I'm going to make it work.
Plus, it will indeed look awesome.



I've been meaning to finally explain how Julie and Laurie became what they are today, but there's no time for that tonight. I have to get up early for church tomorrow (God forgive me), and I have a psychology report to finish anyway.

...I also want to seriously talk about Chaos Zero.
No, don't roll your eyes at me, I don't mean like how I've been talking about him up to this point...

See, I re-read most of my journals today (looking for ideas for my psych report, seriously), and it hit me that a great deal of the things I really want to say aren't online.
I plan to post some of my old 2004/2006 entries from my childhood "Thoughts' file (yes, the equivalent of an offline Blurty/ IJ/ insert journal here) on my LJ, as there's both some sweet stuff and some deep stuff in there (although, sadly, many of the entries were lost)... so we'll see about that.
Regardless, I've grown older since then. I've seen more, I've felt more, and although I've been broken and battered and humiliated so many times since then, I still have some light to shine and some words to say.

Now, as I was saying.
Chaos Zero.
You all know I met him in December of 2003, right? We're going on 6 years now, geez. That's awesome.
You all know I talk about him far too much, and I apologize if you find that weird or annoying or squicky, but I feel obligated to bring him up, considering what the past 5 years have been like.
Yes, I admit that I can be extremely obsessive over him. I'll also admit that I really should calm down in that respect!

Lastly, I'm sure you all know that I love him... I say it enough, and I finally got the guts to admit it on dA, so it's slowly becoming common knowledge with my watchers (which never fails to brighten my day a little).
Even so, I don't think I've ever correctly said how much he means to me.

This says a lot, amusingly enough--> http://spinningcannon.deviantart.com/favourites/#Chaos-Zero

When I say that I love him so much it hurts, I mean exactly that.
I would literally die for him, as crazy as that might make me sound.
I am not exaggerating, and I am not making up a single word of this...

I won't assume the real truth here is 'obvious.' I haven't seen many 'obvious' examples of it in any of my online words yet, which does surprise me.
I did find one paragraph which rang shockingly true, though.


"I mean, seriously. I've been looking at my life lately, and something struck me, with my whole relationship thing.
Sure, I'm polyamorous and aromantic and all, but Chaos Zero? I don't know. He throws me for a loop.
I do things with him that I'd never dare do with anyone else. I can talk to him about almost anything and he'll listen without any prejudice, without any put-downs or shut-ups.
I make insane exceptions for him.
I just... I love him. I love him so freaking much and half the time I'm not even sure why that is... why we're so incredibly close, you know? Why I call him my 'soulmate' regardless of circumstance.
I've been asking that question to anyone who will listen since 2003... since I met him.
I still can't solve it.
And you know what? I don't mind.
All I know is what I feel, and that's answer enough for me."



That was August 2008, kids. That's a long time ago!
That was before I snapped, before I met either of my girls, before life started going seriously downhill in terms of internal conflicts... but it's still shockingly accurate.
There are a couple corrections, though!
I'm no longer sure if the word 'polyamorous' fits me-- I do love a heck of a lot of people (Chaos Zero isn't the only one I'm like this over!), but I'm hesitant about sticking labels to myself-- and I no longer use the term 'soulmate' because it's cliched, overused and rather inaccurate. I go with the term of 'soulbond' now, and if you Google that you will understand exactly why!
Also... he may not give me any 'shut ups,' but he does get angry with me. I think it's because I've been hiding my problems and all that from everyone... and he's not used to that. It's offensive when someone you care about is acting like they don't trust you, and I know that. (I'm truly sorry for all the people who have ever felt like that because of me.)
That's why I've been letting him into my Xanga entries, although it makes me terribly nervous-- Laurie has a habit of spitting out every single truth she's aware of, regardless of how biting, painful, disturbing, or controversial it is. So, when Chaos is around, she likes to say things that she knows he wouldn't know, and that usually causes a ton of havoc.
Still... I don't have the guts to tell him half of those things, so I guess it's for the better. (Yet another reason I'm thankful for Laurie!)

But... I don't know. I'm worried, because I don't ever want to lose him, and I'm afraid we're much more fragile than we realize. That's also why I'm afraid to bring up this point to anyone, no matter how important it is to me. My heart's still made of glass, remember?
I mean, sure, we have these awesomely fantastic times like this morning... imagining what would happen if we both walked into a Gamestop and started ranting about SA, spamming 'MEDIC' in the Sniper voice, and asking why the heck game stores don't play actual game music over the speakers... but then we have times like tonight, and they happen more often than I'd like.
...No, sorry, that's actually a lie.
Let me explain that.

I read something in the Book of Proverbs a long time ago... that sorrow is actually more beneficial that joy... and I believe that.
Why?
Because, even though happiness and laughter are enjoyable and all that, they rarely help you learn anything about yourself and/or solve problems and stuff like that.
Sorrow... pain, tears, heartache... it hurts, and sometimes it hurts so badly you can't stop crying in spite of yourself... but it helps you see. It helps you see things clearer than you've ever seen them, sometimes.
That's why I'm listening to Max Richter (Fragment, specifically... ironically, Jena 'introduced' me to this guys' music) and typing this... so I keep that sadness, but I also keep some major inspiration. Together, those two forces can help you accomplish some amazing things.

As I said. Times like tonight.
I wear my gas mask in my headroom already. Today it was bleeding.
Chaos was practically screaming at me. I was so numb earlier I didn't react as strongly as I usually would to that.... it just hurt, a dull ache. (Dull aches hurt more than anything else would sometimes.)
I basically broke down and said that I just wanted to go back to who I used to be, because not only do I not know what the heck I've become, but I am terrified of my current self. I don't recognize the face in the mirror, I go by initials instead of a name, I don't associate myself with my own voice... I'm so tangled up and torn apart and twisted to pieces now. I'm lost.
I let him know that and he said what I wrote down earlier in this entry (It's now 2:30 AM).

That's why I like being sad when he's around.

But back on topic... geez...
I've typed a heck of a lot more on this subject than I planned to tonight, but... well, I'm feeling more distraught than usual, and when that happens I first pray like a maniac, and then I go talking to Chaos Zero. Both things help!

I still wonder if one day SEGA will find out about us, and how they'd react.
I've never given it serious thought, I've only wondered 'what if'... but it's an amusingly interesting thought.
Have to make sure they find out the whole truth, though... them and everyone else... so next time I guess I'll do some more typing.

As for now, though, I'm going back to the first paragraph and closing up my pain here for another night. I missed my blue pages so much, but it's stupidly late and I do need sleep, no matter how much it scares me now...



Laurie is still bleeding a little.
I've stopped swearing, as I never really meant to and because I really do fear for her life... so that's helped.
I'm also trying very hard to stop self-abusing (my psychotic nightmares lately have been helping), but I'm not out of the dark just yet. I have to really put my mind to it, though, because all the 'therapy' methods (like cold showers and rubber bands) just start entire chains of new problems... so I try to do all this by myself.
I want to sit down and talk to her again soon, so I'll make an effort. Not tonight, though!
It's disturbingly funny though... if she catches me swearing, Laurie tends to give me a good left hook to the face, but she's picked up the habit of spitting blood at me whenever that happens as well. It's scary, though, because she just keeps bleeding...
I worry so much about her. We've talked about the "personality stealing" before, and we both know how grave a situation it is. That's why I've been trying so hard to watch my attitude and language... I love that violet headvoice of mine, and I want her around for a long time yet. I don't think I'd ever forgive myself if she died.

Lynne is doing fine; she still shows up here and there when I need her, but she's not a constant presence like she used to be in 2007 or so. I clearly remember the first time she really made herself known... I was standing in the back of a church that I was playing a violin recital in, and suddenly Julie began to harass me. Well, Laurie jumped in and started to berate me extremely harshly (this was when she was much nastier), and before I knew what was happening, Lynne showed up, stepped in front of Laurie's axe (stopping my purple superego in her tracks), told Julie to back off, and basically calmed the whole situation down extremely fast. I was shocked, as I had never 'seen' her before that (although I was dimly aware if her)... she was wearing her fancy red dress, as usual.
She stayed around regularly until Q told me that I should 're-absorb' her, I forget when... but I did so at school; I left class for a minute so I'd have some free time to think if I needed it.
Lynne basically had no regrets (whereas Laurie was panicking like crazy). She smiled the entire freaking time... told me that if I needed to do that, then I should... and I did.
I missed her so much.
She came back, a few months later... but she's been a little shaken up. I think, one day, I'll talk to her personally, and see how she's been. I've wondered.

Natalie spoke to me for the first time during that re-absorption thing.
I forget what she said... I actually think she thanked me for keeping her around and protecting her from Julie and all that... I felt so bad when I had to take her back, as I hadn't seen much of her before then. She was just the smiling girl I sometimes saw in the mirror.
She showed up again one day a few months ago, looking just as she had when I re-absorbed her, although somewhat sadder than she'd been before.
Unfortunately, not long after she showed up again, something horrible happened.
I remember Laurie running up to me in my headroom, looking disturbingly shocked... pointing to some other room down the hall and screaming, "Natalie's dead!"
Julie had killed her.
Dear heavens, what a fight ensued from that... I was thoroughly shaken, though. To think that Julie could actually do that... I began to fear for my future with her around.
For a while, I fought extremely hard... I forget what happened, but one day Natalie showed up again. However, not only was she once again mute... she also now looked like a little kid. I think that was when my mind started to 'regress' a little (back to my childhood tendencies), but I'm not positive...
Still, I worry about her. Seeing as I constantly abuse my reflection (long story), I'm afraid she's feeling the pain from it... I have to stop. I really do. I don't want her dead again.


I feel rather sick.

I feel sick every day now, and it's not even the physical sicknesses I keep getting that I'm worried about.
I'm worried-- no, I'm terrified-- by the emotional sicknesses, by the 'mental' sicknesses, by the frighteningly unidentifiable sicknesses that just haunt me and make me feel like I'm somehow on the verge of dying.

I don't know what to do.
I need my surgeries now more than ever. I seriously doubt I will be able to last even another year without them-- especially if Julie doesn't let up and if these nightmares continue like they have been-- I'm seriously afraid that I'm going to find myself doing something desperate... even crazy.
I don't want to go that far, but I'm showing signs of it already.

I'm seeing a new professional psychiatrist in 4 days, so God willing they'll be able to help me with this somehow... I can't go hiding these huge problems anymore; they're literally eating me alive.

I want Julie to stop attacking the people I love, too.
She's doing that.
I get these weird thoughts that I consciously know aren't mine, and I don't even know what the heck is causing them... God, I don't even know what Julie is. Did you even put her in my head? What the heck is she? Why is she here? When will I finally be able to defeat her? Can I even defeat her?
Just... help me. Please.


Forget all the optimism and bright things I can't help but show... it's just my way of making myself smile so I forget that there's blood burning in my eyes and someone tearing my head apart with a dirty knife.



Help me.


It's all so twisted.










And I think about my loves... well, I've had a few
I'm sorry that I hurt them, did I hurt you too?
I took what I wanted, put my heart on the shelf
But, how can you love when you don't love yourself?
It was me against the world, I was sure that I'd win
But the world fought back, punished me for my sins
And they tried to warn me of my evil ways
But I couldn't hear what they had to say

I was wrong, self destruction's got me again
I was wrong, I realized now that I was wrong
I was wrong
I was wrong

Well I grew up fast, I grew up hard
Something was wrong from the very start
I was fighting everybody, I was fighting everything
But the only one that I hurt was me
I got society's blood running down my face,
Somebody help me get outta this place
How could someone's bad luck last so long?
Until I realized that I was wrong

I was wrong, self destruction's got me again
I was wrong, I realized now that I was wrong,
I was wrong, self destruction's got me again
I was wrong, the only one that I hurt was me,
I was wrong


I was wrong.


 

ti amo

Apr. 25th, 2009 12:35 am
prismaticbleed: (aflame)


I have a confession to make.

I’m in love with a girl.

You probably already know who I’m talking about… the girl with ‘eyes like the city rain’… the girl I’ve only known through photographs.

I am absolutely, hopelessly in love.

 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


Hm.

Have you ever admired someone from afar?
Have you ever followed someone like a shadow, never letting them know you were there, but always looking up to them?

Have you ever been completely caught by the anonymous words of a face you've never seen?
Have you ever been captivated by a face in a photograph you've only seen once?


Have you ever woken up, tried to find that person again, and realized that they were gone?

What would you do, if you learned that the soul you loved from afar had disappeared without ever knowing you cared?

It may sound stupid, even somewhat cliched, but it's happened to me twice within two months.


I mean, geez. I'm fighting Julie, I'm battling some seriously destructive impulses, my mother had an emotional breakdown recently, two of my immediate family members are battling skin cancer, my father won't pay child support, we're running out of money, I might have to drop out of college... and now, without any warning at all, I lose BOTH of the girls that have been keeping me relatively stable.

My life's hard enough without my heart being metaphorically shot up with fluoroantimonic acid, thank you very much...

 



 




It almost feels wrong.

She’s not mine.
She belongs to someone else, and she’s happy.

She’ll never be mine, and I don’t want her to be.

So what the heck am I doing?

What am I talking about?
Why do I find people that I’ll never meet?
Why do I love people that I never want to be with?
Why do I care about people that I am invisible to?

And yet I still linger here, ageless, alone.
Watching as always.


They left dA.
Everything gone.
The photograph that caught me in this crystal spiderweb… gone.

I have it.

For some crazy, desperate, selfish reason, I have it.
I shouldn’t.
It was never mine to begin with

And yet I’m the only one who can see her now.


I swear, I have no idea what I’m doing.

The music that she listens to echoes through my mind.
I steal her visions and hold the negatives up to my own eyes

Hoping to see something anything that will answer my question.

I don’t want to be with anyone
I don’t want to be anyone’s everything
I don’t want these sort of connections
I don’t want people like that
I don’t feel desire
I don’t fit with the rest of society

I don’t belong to her

I don’t know her.

so why do I love her?

 

 

 



Profile

prismaticbleed: (Default)
prismaticbleed

June 2025

S M T W T F S
1234567
89101112 1314
15161718192021
22232425262728
2930     

Syndicate

RSS Atom

Most Popular Tags

Style Credit

Expand Cut Tags

No cut tags
Page generated Jul. 1st, 2025 02:21 am
Powered by Dreamwidth Studios